RESEARCH OUTLINE

Denmark

CONTENTS accompanying booklet, Guide to Research, available

at the Family History Library and at Family History
Introduction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1 Centers.
Danish Search Strategies . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
Records at the Family History Library . . . . . . . . . . . 5 Using This Outline
Records Selection Table . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6
Map of Denmark . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7 The “Danish Search Strategies” section of this outline
The Family History Library Catalog . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8 explains how to effectively research your family
Archives and Libraries . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8 history. This section is particularly valuable if you are
Biography . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11 just beginning your research.
Census . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11
Church Records . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 12 The section “Records Selection Table” on page 6
Civil Registration . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 13 helps you select records to search. “Records at the
Court Records . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14 Family History Library,” describes the library's
Emigration and Immigration . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15 Danish collection. The “Family History Library
Encyclopedias and Dictionaries . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16 Catalog” section explains how to use the library's
Gazetteers . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16 catalog to find specific records in the library's
Genealogy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17 collection.
Historical Geography . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
History . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18 Beginning on page 8 the outline discusses, in
Land and Property . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 19 alphabetical order, the major records used for Danish
Language and Languages . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20 research, such as “Census” and “Church Records.”
Maps . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20 The names of these sections are the same as the
Military Records . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21 subject headings used in the Family History Library
Names, Personal . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23 Catalog.
Nobility . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
Occupations . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24 Related records and concepts are grouped together
Periodicals . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25 under the same heading. For example, in the
Probate Records . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26 “Emigration and Immigration” section you will find
Social Life and Customs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27 information about—
Societies . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27
Schools . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28 • The history of emigration from Denmark.
Other Records . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
For Further Reading . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29 • Passenger lists.
Comments and Suggestions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29
At the end of the outline you will also find a brief list
INTRODUCTION of “Other Records.”

This outline introduces you to the records you can use DANISH SEARCH STRATEGIES
to discover your Danish ancestors. It describes the
content, use, and availability of major genealogical Step 1. Identify What You Know about Your
records. Use this outline to set meaningful goals and Family
to select the records that will help you achieve your
research goals. Begin with family and home sources. Look for
names, dates, and places in certificates, family Bibles,
Generally, you must know the specific parish in obituaries, diaries, and similar sources. Ask your
Denmark where your Danish ancestor was born relatives for any additional information they may
before beginning research in Denmark. have. It's very likely that your second cousin,
great-aunt, or other relative already has some family
You will need some basic understanding of information. Organize the information you find, and
genealogical research procedures. You may want to record it on pedigree charts and family group record
see the video orientation program and the forms.
Step 2. Decide What You Want to Learn governmental jurisdictions, and local historical
events may be described in periodicals from the
Select a specific relative or ancestor born in Denmark area. See the “Periodicals” section of this outline.
for whom you know at least a name, the village or
parish where he or she lived in Denmark, and an • Learn about Danish jurisdictions. You will need to
approximate date when he or she lived there. It is also know about how Denmark is divided into counties
very helpful to know the names of other family and how each county is divided into parishes and
members born in Denmark. other jurisdictions.

For suggestions on finding an immigrant ancestor's • Use language helps. The records and histories of
birthplace, see the “Emigration and Immigration” Danish places will usually be written in Danish (or
section of this outline. German). You do not need to speak or read Danish
to search the records, but you will need to learn
Next, decide what you want to learn about your some key words and phrases. Some helpful sources
ancestor, such as where and when he was married, or are described in the “Language and Languages”
the names of his parents. You may want to ask an section of this outline.
experienced researcher or a librarian to help you select
a goal that you can achieve. • Understand naming patterns. Many families in
Denmark followed distinct naming patterns.
Step 3. Select a Record to Search Understanding these customs can help you locate
missing ancestors. See the “Names, Personal”
Read this outline to learn about the types of records section of this outline for more information.
used for Danish research. To trace your family, you
may need to use some of the records described in each • Understand local customs. Local customs may
section. Several factors can affect your choice of have affected the way individuals were recorded in
which records to search. This outline can help you the records. Illegitimacy, marital customs, and local
evaluate the contents, availability, ease of use, time conditions are discussed in the “Social Life and
period covered, and reliability of the records, as well Customs” section of this paper.
as the likelihood that your ancestor will be listed in
them. Previous Research Sources. Most genealogists do a
survey of research previously done by others. This can
To do effective research, you should begin by save time and give you valuable information. You
obtaining some background information. Then survey may want to look for—
any research that may have been previously done.
Finally, search original documents. • Printed family histories and genealogies.

Background Information Sources. You may need • Biographies.

some geographical and historical information. This
can save you time and effort by helping you focus • Local histories.
your research in the correct place and time period.
• The International Genealogical Index.
• Locate the town or place of residence. Examine
maps, gazetteers, postal guides, and other • Ancestral File.
place-finding aids to learn as much as you can
about each of the places where your ancestors • The Family Group Records Collections.
lived. Identify the major migration routes, nearby
cities, county boundaries, other geographical Records containing previous research are described in
features, and government or ecclesiastical the “Biography,” “Genealogy,” “History,”
jurisdictions. Place-finding aids are described in “Periodicals,” and “Societies” sections of this outline.
the “Gazetteers,” “History,” and “Maps,” sections Remember that the information in these sources may
of this outline. contain some inaccuracies. Therefore, you will want to
verify the information you find in such records.
• Review local history. It will help to understand
Denmark's history. If possible, study a history of Original Records. After surveying previous research,
the areas where your ancestors lived. Look for you will be ready to begin original research. Original
clues about the people, places, and events that may research is the process of searching through original
have affected their lives and the records about documents (often copied on microfilm), which are
them. Records with information about migration usually handwritten in the native language. These
routes, nearby cities, county boundaries, documents can provide primary information about

2
your family because they were generally recorded at Danish church records until 1920 on microfilm.
or near the time of an event by a reliable witness. To Additional church records are available at the local
do thorough research, you should search records of— parish offices. You can request searches in their
records through correspondence. (See the
• Each place where your ancestor lived. “Archives and Libraries” section of this outline for
more information.)
• The time period he or she lived there.
• Libraries and interlibrary loan. Public, academic,
• All jurisdictions that may have kept records about and other research libraries may have some
your ancestor (town, parish, province, and nation). published sources for Danish research. Many
libraries also provide interlibrary loan services that
Many types of original documents are described in allow you to borrow records from other libraries.
this outline. For Danish research, most family
information is found in the records described under— • Professional researchers. You can hire a private
researcher to search the records for you. Some
• Church Records. researchers specialize in Danish records. Lists of
qualified professional researchers are available
• Census Records. from the Family History Library. Archives and
local church offices in Denmark may provide
• Probate Records. names of individuals who can search the records
for you.
For each record type, the paragraph heading used in
this outline is the same as the heading used in the • Photocopies. The Family History Library offers
Family History Library Catalog. limited photoduplication services for a small fee.
You must specify the exact pages you need. Books
Step 4. Find and Search the Record protected by copyright cannot be copied in their
entirety. However, a few pages can usually be
Suggestions for Obtaining Records. You may be able copied for personal research. The Danish archives
to obtain the records you need in the following ways: offer photographic prints of some records, but the
costs may be relatively high.
• Family History Library. You are welcome to visit
and use the records at the Family History Library. When requesting services from libraries or
The library is open to the public. There are no fees professional researchers through correspondence, you
for using the records. If you would like more will have more success if your letter is brief and very
information about its services, contact the library at specific. Enclose a self-addressed, stamped envelope
the following address: (SASE) when writing within your own country. When
writing to other countries, enclose international reply
Family History Library coupons (available from your post office). You will
35 North West Temple Street usually need to send a check or money order in
Salt Lake City, Utah 84150 advance to pay for photocopy or search services.

• Family history centers. Copies of most of the Suggestions for Searching the Records. You will be
records on microform at the Family History most successful with Danish research if you can
Library can be lent to more than 1,500 family examine the original records (on microfilm). In some
history centers. There are reasonable duplication cases, transcripts of the original records are available.
and postage fees for this service. Although these may be easier to read, they may be less
accurate than the original record.
The library's books cannot be lent to the centers,
but copies of many books not protected by Follow these principles as you search the records for
copyright are available on microfilm or microfiche. your ancestor:

You can get a list of the family history centers • Search for one generation at a time. Do not try to
near you by writing to the Family History connect your family to others of the same surname
Library at the address given above. who lived more than a generation before your
proven ancestor. It is much easier to prove
• Archives and local churches. Most of the original parentage than descent.
documents you will need are at national and
regional archives or in local parish offices in • Search for the ancestor's entire family. The records
Denmark. The Family History Library has most of each person in a family may include clues for

3
 identifying other family members. In most families, • Was the information recorded near the time of the
children were born at regular intervals (every two event, or later?
to three years). If there appears to be a longer
period between some children (four to five years), • Is the information consistent and logical?
reexamine the records for a child who may have
been overlooked. Consider looking at other records • Does the new information verify the information
and in other places to find a missing family found in other existing sources? Does it differ from
member. information in other sources?

• Search each source thoroughly. The information • Does it suggest other places, time periods, or
you need to find a person or trace the family further records to search?
may be a minor detail of the record you are
searching. Note the occupation of your ancestor Share Your Information with Others. Your family
and the names of witnesses, godparents, neighbors, history can become a source of enjoyment for you and
relatives, guardians, and others. Also, note the your family. You can submit your family history
places they are from. information through the Internet site
www.familysearch.org. You may want to compile
• Search a broad time period. Dates obtained from your findings into a family history. You can then share
some sources may not be accurate. Look several copies of your history with family members, the
years before and after the date you think an event, Family History Library, and other archives.
such as a birth, occurred.
If you are a member of The Church of Jesus Christ of
• Look for indexes. Many records have indexes. Latter-day Saints, be sure to submit information about
However, many indexes are incomplete. They may your deceased family members so you can provide
include only the name of the specific person the temple ordinances for them. Your ward family history
record is about. They may not include parents, consultant or a staff member at the library can assist
witnesses, and other incidental persons. Also, be you.
aware that the original records may have been
misinterpreted or names may have been omitted RECORDS AT THE FAMILY
during indexing.
HISTORY LIBRARY
• Search for prior residence. Information about
previous residences is crucial to continued Microform Records
successful research. The Family History Library presently has over 90,000
rolls of microfilm and a growing collection of
• Watch for spelling variations. Look for the many microfiche containing information about people who
ways a name could have been spelled. Spelling was lived in Denmark. Most of the library's records have
not standardized when most early records were been obtained through an extensive and ongoing
made. You may find a name spelled differently acquisition program. The library has microform copies
than it is today, as well as several different spelling of records found in Danish archives. These records
variations in the original records. include—
Record Your Searches and Findings. Copy the • Birth, marriage, death records from the Danish
information you find and keep detailed notes about state church.
each record you search. These notes should include
the author, title, location, call numbers, description, • Passenger lists.
and results of your search. Most researchers use a
research log for this purpose. • Censuses.
Step 5. Use the Information • Probate records.
Evaluate the Information You Find. Carefully • Military records.
evaluate whether the information you find is complete
and accurate. Ask yourself these questions: Printed Records
• Who provided the information? Did that person The library has over 3,000 volumes of books and other
witness the event? printed materials helpful for Danish research. Copies
of some of these books are available in microform.
These include such books as—

4
• Atlases and maps. FamilySearch is available at the Family History
Library in Salt Lake City and at over 1,300 Latter-day
• Family histories. Saint family history centers in the United States,
Canada, and a number of other countries.
• Gazetteers.
The Family History Library and some family history
• Handbooks and manuals. centers have computers with FamilySearch.
FamilySearch is a collection of computer files
• Histories (national and local). containing several million names. FamilySearch is a
good place to begin your research. Some of the
• Periodicals. records come from compiled sources; some have been
automated from original sources.
FamilySearch™ An increasing number of family history centers have
access to the Internet. These services are also available
FamilySearch is a powerful computer system that at many public libraries, college libraries, and private
simplifies family history work. The FamilySearch locations.
system includes—
The FamilySearch files useful for Danish research are
• Computer programs designed to work on personal described below.
computers.
• Ancestral File. This file contains family history
• Computer files of information drawn from family information linked in family groups and pedigrees.
history records gathered by The Church of Jesus The file contains the names of over 36 million
Christ of Latter-day Saints. persons.

The main FamilySearch computer program helps a • Family History Library Catalog. This is an
user search for ancestors in FamilySearch files. When automated edition of the Family History Library's
the name of an ancestor is typed at the keyboard, catalog. The automated edition simplifies use of the
FamilySearch quickly searches through millions of catalog. Using the catalog on FamilySearch,
names and finds any that match. It matches last names patrons may easily find information about the
that are spelled differently but sound the same. It can library's holdings and microfilm call numbers.
guide users from the matches they find to full screens
of information—dates and places of birth, marriage, • International Genealogical Index. The index
and death; and names of parents, children, and provides names and vital information for millions
spouses. of deceased persons who lived in Denmark. This
valuable research tool lists birth, christening, or
marriage dates.

5
 RECORDS SELECTION TABLE
The table below can help you decide which records to The terms used in columns 2 and 3 are the same as the
search. subject headings used in this outline and in the
Locality section of the Family History Library
In column 1 find the goal you selected. Catalog.

Find in column 2 the types of records that are most Records containing previous research (biography,
likely to have the information you need. Then turn to genealogy, history, nobility, periodicals, societies, and
that section of this outline. the International Genealogical Index) could provide
information for most of the goals. These have not been
Additional records that may also be useful are listed in repeatedly listed unless they are especially helpful for
column 3. the goal.

1. If You Need 2. Look First In 3. Then Search

Age Census Church Records
Birth date Church Records —
Death Church Records Probate Records, Court Records
Emigration information Emigration and Immigration Societies
Historical background History Social Life and Customs, Societies
Language helps Language and Languages Encyclopedias and Dictionaries
Living relatives Genealogy Societies
Marriage Church Records —
Naming customs Names, Personal Social Life and Customs
Noble families Nobility Biography, Periodicals
Occupation Church Records Census
Parents, children, and other family Church Records Census, Probate, Court Records
members
Parish, district, and county Maps Gazetteers
boundaries
Physical description Military Records Biography, Genealogy
Place-finding aids Gazetteers Maps, Encyclopedias and
Dictionaries
Places of residence Church Records Census, Land and Property
Previous research (compiled Genealogy, Periodicals, Societies History, Biography, Archives and
genealogy) Libraries

6
 Hjørring

Bornholm

Álborg
Thisted

Viborg Randers

Ringkøbing Árhus Frederiksborg

Skanderborg
København
Vejle
Ribe Holbæk

Odense
Haderslev Sorø
Præstø
Svendborg

Tønder Ábenraø-
Sønderborg
1. Boundary between Prussia and DUCHY
Denmark, 1864-1920 Maribo
2. Present border established in OF
1920
3. Border along the Eider River SCHLESWIG
dividing Schleswig from
Holstein, following very
closely the old Danish border
GERMANY
from the ninth century.
NOTE: Before the Danish/Prussian
War (1864), the king of Denmark
DUCHY
was also the Duke of Holstein with
Lauenburg and Duke of Schleswig.
OF
SCALE: 1 inch equals 40 miles
HOLSTEIN

7
THE FAMILY HISTORY LIBRARY The catalog is based on the county structure as
instituted in 1793. For additional information, see
CATALOG the “Gazetteers,” “Historical Geography,”
“History,” and “Map” sections of this outline.
The key to finding a record in the Family History
Library's collection is the Family History Library This outline also provides some of the library's call
Catalog. The catalog describes each of the library's numbers. These are preceded by FHL, the
records and provides the call numbers. The catalog abbreviation for Family History Library.
is available on microfiche and on compact disc as
part of FamilySearch. It is at the Family History If you need more information on using the Family
Library and at each family history center. History Library Catalog, a short video program,
written instructions, and librarians are available to
The Family History Library Catalog on microfiche help you.
is divided into four major sections:
Danish Records Listed under Other Countries
• Locality • Surname.
• Subject • Author/Title The Family History Library Catalog also lists some
Danish records under—
The Family History Library Catalog on compact
disc has four types of searches: • Germany, Pruessen, Schleswig-Holstein
• Locality Search • Surname Search • Greenland
• Film Number Search • Computer Number
Search. • Virgin Islands
To find the call numbers of the records described in For more information, see the “Historical
this outline, you will most often use the Locality Geography section” of this outline.
section on microfiche or the Locality Search on
compact disc. The section headings in this outline
that describe types of records, such as “Church ARCHIVES AND LIBRARIES
Records,” are the same as the subjects used in the
microfiche edition of the Family History Library Archives collect and preserve original documents of
Catalog and the topics used in the compact disc organizations, such as churches or governments.
edition. Libraries generally collect published sources such as
books, maps, and microfilm. This section describes
The catalog generally uses the same language that the major repositories of genealogical and historical
the records are written in to describe the records. records and sources for Denmark. When one of
The description includes a brief English summary of these institutions is referred to elsewhere in this
the content. outline, return to this section to obtain the address.

The Locality section lists records according to the If you plan to visit one of these repositories, contact
area they cover. Records relating to the entire the organization and ask for information about their
country, such as emigration and immigration hours, services, and fees. When writing to an
records, are listed under Denmark. Most records are archive in Denmark, you may write in English.
listed under a specific county or city or parish, as
follows: Although the records you need may be in an archive
or library in Denmark, the Family History Library
DENMARK, COUNTY, CITY may have a microfilm copy of them. The library has
copies of many records from the Danish archives.
For example, in the Locality section look for—
In Denmark there are several types of genealogical
• The place where an ancestor lived, such as— repositories:

DENMARK, VEJLE, KOLDING • National archives and libraries

• Regional archives
• Then the record type you want, for example: • Military archives
census, probates, or church records. • Church parish offices
• University and public libraries
DENMARK, VEJLE, KOLDING - CHURCH RECORDS

8
• Historical and genealogical http://www.sa.dk.lak.default.htm
• Societies
For records of Bornholm, also see “Libaries,”
National Archives below.

The Danish government collects records relating to The following archive serves the counties of Odense
Danish history, culture, and people. Records of and Svendborg:
genealogical value at the National Archives include
census and emigration records. The National Landsarkivet for Fyn
Archive of Denmark is open to the public. Jernbanegade 36
Microfilm copies of many of the records at the DK-5000 Odense
National Archive are available at the Family History Denmark
Library, other major archives and libraries, and at http://www.sa.dk.lao.default.htm
branches of the National Archives. The address of
the National Archives is: The following archive serves the counties of Ålborg,
Århus, Hjørring, Randers, Ribe, Ringkøbing,
Rigsarkivet Skanderborg, Thisted, Viborg, and Vejle:
Rigsdagsgården 9
DK-1218 Copenhagen K Landsarkivet for Nørrejylland
Denmark Ll. Sct. Hansgade 5
phone: 011 45-33 92 10 (from 9 a.m.-4 p.m. DK-8800 Viborg
Danish time) Denmark
http://www.sa.dk/ra/default.htm http://www.sa.dk./lav/default.htm

Det Kongelige Bibliotek (the Royal Library) of The following archive serves the counties of
Denmark is equivalent to the U.S. Library of Åbenrå, Sønderborg, Haderslev, and Tønder:
Congress. Most books published in Denmark are
availables here. They have a large collection of Landsarkivet in Åbenrå
published genealogies, manuscripts, histories, Haderslevvej 45
directories, maps, and newspapers, The Royal DK-6200 Åbenrå
Library has published catalogs of their genealogy Denmark
and local history collections. Their address is: http://www.sa.dk/laa/default.htm

Kongelige Bibliotek The Military Archives

Christians Brygge 8
DK - 1219 Copenhagen K The Danish Military Archive is now a division of
Denmark the National Archives. If you write for information,
http://www.kb.dk/ you may to the address below. If you visit
Copenhagen and want to search the military records,
Regional Archives you may do so at the National Archives. The records
of the Danish army and navy, including regimental
In Denmark there are four regional archives: one records, levy rolls, sea rolls, and so forth, are housed
each for the islands of Sjælland and Fyn and two for at the Military Archive. This address of the Military
the peninsula of Jylland. Each county deposits its Archive is—
church records at the respective regional archive
when the records are over 100 years old. Records of Hærens Arkiv
genealogical value at regional archives include Slotsholmgade 4
church (birth, marriage, and death), census, and land DK-1216 København K
records. The regional archives of Denmark are open Denmark
to the public.
Copenhagen City Archive
The following archive serves the counties of
Bornholm, Frederiksborg, Holbæk, Maribo, Copenhagen's city archive has records that deal
København and København City, Præstø, and Sorø: primarily with the city's population. The city archive
address is—
Landsarkivet for Sjælland m.m.
Jagtvej 10
DK-2200 København N
Denmark

9
 Københavns Stadsarkiv Universitetsbibliotekets 2 Af (Div.)
Rådhuset Nørre Alle 49
DK 1599 København V DK-2200 København
Denmark Denmark

Church Parish Offices Frederiksberg Kommunebibliotek (Fredriksberg

Community Library) has collected many published
All parishes of the Lutheran church have their sources, such as local histories, city directories,
records that are less than 50 years old. You can maps, newspapers. It also has a large collection of
write to the local parishes for information. When family histories.
writing to a local parish, it is best to make your
request minimal and specific. Do not send money at Frederiksberg Kommunebibliotek
first. If there is a charge, you will be billed. The Solbjergvej 25
addresses for Danish parishes is— DK-2000 København
Denmark
Kordegns kontor
(Name of the parish) Sogn Centralbiblioteket (The Central Library) in Rønne
(Name of the parish) city on the island of Bornholm has microfilm copies
Denmark of all the records of Bornholm needed for
genealogical research.
It is courteous to included a self-addressed envelope
and two international postage coupons with your Inventories, Registers, Catalogs
request. Allow four to six weeks for a response.
Many archives and libraries have catalogs,
Libraries inventories, guides, or periodicals that describe their
records and how to use them. If possible, study these
Det Kongelige Bibliotek (the Royal Library) of guides before you visit, or use the records of an
Denmark functions much as the United States archive so that you can use your time more
Library of Congress. It has copies of most books effectively.
published in Denmark. They have a large collection
of published genealogies, manuscripts, histories, The following are helpful guides to the archives and
directories, maps, and newspapers. The Royal libraries in Denmark:
Library has published catalogs of their genealogy
and local history collections. See the “Genealogy” Henning, Jensen, and Ebba Thorkelin.
and “History” sections of this outline. Arkivhåndbog Nørrejylland (Handbook to
the Regional Archive of North Jutland).
Kongelige Bibliotek København: Dansk Historisk Håndbogsforlag,
Christians Brygge 8 1980. (FHL book 948.95 A3a.)
DK-1219 København K
Denmark Worsøe, Hans H. Landsarkivet for Nørrejylland
(The Regional Archive of North Jutland).
Other Libraries Vol. 1. Viborg: Rigsarkivet, 1980. (FHL
book 948.95 A3l.)
Some of the sources you will want to use are
available in major libraries in Denmark and in the Rasmussen, Poul. Landsarkivet for Nørrejylland
United States and other countries. Contact these (The Regional Archive of North Jutland).
libraries and ask about their collection, hours, Vol 2. Viborg: Rigsarkivet, 1981. (FHL
services, and fees. book 948.95 A3l.)

The Universitetsbiblioteket (University Library) has Riising, Anne. Landsarkivet for Fyn (The
most of the books published in Denmark. Regional Archive for Fyn). Odense:
Andelsbogtrykkeriet, 1970. (FHL book
Universitetsbibliotekets 1 Af (Div.) 948.93 A3r.)
Fiolstræde 1
DK-1171 København
Denmark

10
 Jørgensen, Harald. Landsarkivet for Sjælland, DENMARK - BIOGRAPHY
Lolland-Falster og Bornholm (The Regional DENMARK, [COUNTY] - BIOGRAPHY
Archive for the islands of Sjælland, DENMARK, [COUNTY], [CITY] -
Lolland-Falster and Bornholm). København BIOGRAPHY
and Odense: Andelsbogtrykkeriet, 1966.
(FHL book 948.911/K1 A3j.) Also check the Surname section to see if it lists
biographies for the surnames in which you are
Kohl, Carl V. Hærrens Arkiv (The Military interested.
Archive). København: Krigsministeriet,
1946. (FHL book 948.911/K1 J5k.) CENSUS
The Family History Library has copies of some of A census is a count and description of the
the published inventories and has other guides, population. Censuses have been taken by the Danish
catalogs, directories, and inventories of these and government primarily for population studies and
other libraries. These types of records are listed in taxation purposes.
the catalog under DENMARK - ARCHIVES AND
LIBRARIES. You may also find records under the Census records can provide personal information
region (such as Nørrejylland) or county. about family relationships, age, year of birth,
description of property, religion, birthplace, and so
BIOGRAPHY forth. Census records are especially valuable
because they list a large portion of the population.
A biography is a history of a person's life. In a They can provide information where all or portions
biography you may find the individual's birth, of other records are missing. Generally, you will
marriage, and death information and the names of find more complete family information in more
his parents, children, or other family members. Use recent censuses. Use the information with caution
the information carefully because there may be since some information may be incorrect.
inaccuracies.
The first census in Denmark with genealogical
Few Danish ancestors were the subject of information was taken in the year 1787. The next
biographies; therefore, there are few Danish census was taken in 1801, and then again in 1834.
biographical sources. Those that exist include only Beginning in 1840, a census was taken every five
the most notable citizens. years until 1860. After 1860, the census was taken
every ten years until the end of the century.
Some brief biographies have been gathered and Beginning in 1901, censuses were again taken every
published in collective biographies, sometimes five years.
called biographical encyclopedias or dictionaries.
These usually include biographies of prominent or The most recent Danish census at the Family
well-known Danish citizens. Others feature History Library is for 1911. Census records less than
biographies of specific groups of people, such as sixty-five years old are confidential and may not be
musicians or Protestant ministers. searched by individuals. However, the government
will make limited searches in the 1916, 1920, and
The following are two significant biographical 1925 censuses.
encyclopedias:
You will find the following types of information in
Bricka, C. F. Dansk Biografisk Lexikon census records:
(Danish Biographical Encyclopedia).
København: F. Hegel & Son, Inc., 1887. • 1787, 1801, 1834, and 1840. These censuses give
(FHL book Ref 948.9 D36d, vols. 1-20.) the names of all members of the household, their
ages, sexes, occupations, relationships to the
Wiberg, S. V. En almindelig dansk head of the household, and marital statuses.
Præstehistorie (A General Danish Priests'
History). København: J. D. Qvist & • 1845 and later. These censuses list the names,
Company, 1870. (FHL book Ref 948.9 ages, occupations, relationships to the head of the
D2w, vols. 1-4.) household, religious affiliations, and birthplaces
(county and parish) of all members of the
Collective biographies at the Family History Library household.
are generally listed in the Locality section of the
catalog under one of the following:

11
Searching Census Records. When searching census Church records are vital records made by the clergy.
records, it is important to remember the following: They are often referred to as parish registers or
churchbooks. They include records of baptisms
• Accept the ages with caution. [døbte], marriages [copulerede], and burials
[begravede]. In addition, church records may also
• Women are usually listed by their maiden include introductions, communions, absolutions,
surnames. church accounts, confirmations, and lists of people
moving into or out of the parish.
• Given names may not always be spelled exactly
the same or be as complete as those recorded in Church records are crucial for Danish research. The
vital records. Evangelical Lutheran Church became the state or
national church [Den Danske Folkekirke] after the
• Information may be incorrect. Reformation in 1536. As such, it is the arm of the
national government that keeps the vital records.
• Spelling for names and places varies.
General Historical Background
• Search the surrounding area if you do not find a
family at the expected address. Denmark began keeping church records in 1645,
when the king issued a royal decree instructing the
• When you find your family in one census, be ministers on the island of Sjælland to begin
sure to search that same location in the earlier recording baptisms, marriages, and burials. The
and later census records for additional family following year, the same decree was issued to the
members. rest of the country. Some pastors began keeping
records much earlier than this. The earliest parish
Searching in Big Cities record is for the city of Nakskov, starting in 1572.

Finding your ancestors' family in the census records Early on the Danish government recognized only the
of a large city can be time consuming. It is helpful to Evangelical Lutheran Church, with a few
know the street address. Beginning in 1870, the exceptions. The Reformed church was given official
census is arranged alphabetically by street for the rights on 15 May 1747. The existing Mosaic
large cities in Denmark. Sometimes you can find the (Jewish) congregations were officially recognized
street address in the church records at the time of a on 29 March 1814. The Catholics were served by
birth, marriage, or death in the family. Other sources the clergy attached to the Austrian Embassy. In the
for street address are business directories; civil city of Fredericia, which enjoyed religious freedom
certificates of birth, marriage, or death; probate from 1682, Catholic registers started in 1685.
records; or court records.
Beginning in 1849, the Danish constitution
To find census records in the Family History recognized Christian dissenter churches. It did,
Library Catalog, look in the Locality section however, require that everyone from all
under— denominations notify the pastor of their local
Lutheran parish of all births and death.
DENMARK, [COUNTY] - CENSUS
RECORDS To guard against possible destruction or loss of
church books, duplicate records were kept in
You will find the parishes listed in the order they separate places after 1814.
appear on the microfilm.
Information Recorded in Church Registers
CHURCH RECORDS
At first the record-keeping requirement was limited
Church records [Kirkebøger] are excellent sources to baptisms, marriages, and burials. Confirmation
for accurate information on names, dates, and places registers of many parishes date from as early as
of births, marriages, and deaths. Virtually every 1736.
person who lived in Denmark was recorded in a
church record. Until a standard form was established in 1814, no
directions were given on how to keep church
Records of births, marriages, and deaths are records. Before that date, the records vary greatly.
commonly called vital records because critical
events in a person's life are recorded in them.

12
Baptisms [Døbte] and pass a test before taking their first communion
at about age 14.
Children were generally christened within a few
days of birth. Christening registers usually give the Confirmation records kept during the 1700s
infant's and parents' names, status of legitimacy, generally lists the person's name, residence, and
names of witnesses and godparents (and often their sometimes his or her age. After 1814, the parents'
residences), and the christening date. You may also names, christening date and place, performance
find the child's birth date, the father's occupation, grade, and date of smallpox vaccination also appear.
and the family's place of residence.
Locating Church Records
Earlier registers typically give less information,
sometimes listing only the child's and father's names To do effective research in church records, you must
and the christening date. determine the parish that your ancestor's farm or
village belonged to. To do so, see the postal guide
Marriages [Copulerede] listed on page 16.

Marriage registers give the marriage date and the Parish boundary maps can help you determine
names of the bride and groom and their respective which parish church records to search. They can
residences. The record usually indicates whether also help you identify neighboring parishes if you
they were single or widowed and gives the names of need to search more than one parish in a region.
witnesses.
After 1814, the registers often include other For more information, see the “Maps” section of this
information about the bride and groom, such as outline.
ages, occupations, names of fathers, and sometimes
birthplaces. Danish Church Record Extracts
Marriage records sometimes give the date of A good extract of Danish church records was
engagement and the three dates on which the compiled by Lengnick. This work, consisting of 77
marriage intentions were announced. These volumes, lists persons using fixed surnames or
announcements, called banns, gave the opportunity persons with high social standing using patronymic
for anyone to come forward who knew of any surnames. These individuals are grouped by parish,
reason why the couple should not be married. and there is a separate index of names for each
parish.
Couples were generally married in the bride's home
parish. Typically, the bride and groom were in their Records at the Family History Library
twenties when they married.
The Family History Library has many Danish
Burials [Begravede] church records on microfilm. This collection
continues to grow as new records are microfilmed.
Burials were recorded in the church record of the The collection includes all existing parish registers
parish where the person was buried. The burial from when they begin until about 1920.
usually took place within a few days of the death.
In the Family History Library Catalog, look in the
Burial registers give the deceased's name, death or Locality section under DENMARK, [COUNTY],
burial date and place, and age. After 1814, the place [PARISH] - CHURCH RECORDS.
of residence, cause of death, and names of survivors
are often listed. Occasionally the deceased's birth Records Not at the Family History Library
date and place and parents' names are given.
Church records after about 1930 are located in the
Burial records may exist for individuals who were local parish offices in Denmark. You may write in
born before the earliest birth and marriage records. English to local parishes. For addresses, see the
Stillbirths were usually recorded in church burial “Archives and Libraries” section of this outline.
registers.
CIVIL REGISTRATION
Confirmations [Konfirmerede]
Civil registration refers to vital records kept by the
Starting in 1736, the Danish church required that government. There was little civil registration for
young people be instructed in Lutheran catechism Denmark before 1874. The information from civil

13
registration offices is not readily available to the church records. When they are available, search
public, except for the part of Denmark that was both.
under German administration from 1863 to 1920.
Deaths [Toten]
In 1874, German civil authorities registered births,
marriages, and deaths in Tønder, Haderslev, Åbenrå, Civil death records are helpful because they may
and Sønderborg counties. (These counties were provide important information on a person's birth,
under German administration from 1863 to 1920.) spouse, and parents. Civil death records often exist
After 1874, almost all individuals who lived in these for people who have no birth records. Deaths were
counties are recorded in both civil records and usually registered within a few days of the death in
church records. the town or city where the person died.

The sections below—“Births [Geburten],” Later death registers may contain the age or birth
“Marriages [Heiraten],” and “Deaths date and place, residence or street address,
[Toten]”—describe the German civil registration occupation, cause of death, burial information, and
records for the counties that were under German informant's name (often a relative). They often list
administration. the spouse or parents. Information may be
inaccurate.
Civil marriage records also exist for the city of
Copenhagen starting in 1851. These records provide Locating Civil Registration Records
excellent information, such as the couple's names,
residences, occupations, marital statuses, marriage Civil registration records are kept at the local civil
date, religious affiliations, parents' names, registration office in each district, town or city
witnesses, ages, and birth dates. (municipality). Therefore, you must determine the
town where your ancestor lived before you can find
There are death certificates for some larger urban the records. Records before 1900 are at the
areas of Denmark. Generally they are for individuals Landsarkivet, located in Åbenrå.
of higher social status. Death certificates exist for
the years 1857 to 1932. These certificates are hard to Records at the Family History Library
read and should be used only when you can not find
the death in a parish register. For more information, The Family History Library has microfilmed the
see the following book: civil registration records of most towns and counties
in Denmark to 1930. For some towns in the
Richter, V. Dødsfald i Danmark, 1761-1790 Schleswig area, records exist up to 1950.
(Deaths in Denmark, 1761-1790).
(Scand. 948.9 V43ra; film 1,124,546, item 2.) To find civil registration records in the Family
History Library Catalog, search in the Locality
For pre-1874 birth, death, and marriage records, see section under each of the following headings:
the “Church Records” section of this outline.
DENMARK - CIVIL REGISTRATION
Births [Geburten] DENMARK, [COUNTY] - CIVIL
REGISTRATION
Birth records generally give the child's name, sex, DENMARK, [COUNTY], [TOWN] - CIVIL
and birth date and place and the parents' names. REGISTRATION
Later records provide additional details, such as the
birthplace and parents' ages, father's occupation,
mother's marital status, and number of other children
COURT RECORDS
born to the mother.
Court records offer information about how your
Families generally registered births within a few ancestors lived. Three kinds of court records are
days of the child's birth. Corrections or additions to kept in Denmark:
a birth record may be added as a marginal note.
• Cases regarding land rights
Marriages [Heiraten] • Inheritance (probate) cases
Most couples had a church wedding. There may be • Theft and murder cases
both civil registration and church records. Civil
marriage records may include more information than

14
The records of the probate court and land records Beginning in the 1820s, people emigrated from
are explained in the “Probate Records” and “Land Denmark to destinations such as the United States,
Records” sections of this outline. Canada, Australia, Latin America, and the islands of
the South Pacific. Most early emigrants settled in
Most court records start sometime in the 1600s, and the United States in the Midwest and the prairie
they contain both criminal and civil action. Before provinces of Canada. In the 1860s, large numbers of
the probate law of 1683, many probate records were Danish converts to The Church of Jesus Christ of
part of the general court records. Latter-day Saints emigrated to the United States, and
many settled in Utah. Emigration from Denmark
Denmark is divided into civil districts called herred gradually increased in the 1870s, peaking in the
and birke. early 1880s.

Until 1805, cities comprised two court jurisdictions. Passenger Lists

The Bytinget is the city court. (The judge is called
Byfogden.) The Rådstueretten is the city hall court. Most Danish emigrants left through the port of
(The judge is called the Magistraten.) København (Copenhagen). The departure records
from this port are called passenger lists. These lists
In the 1700s, the city court [Bytinget] was the court begin in 1869. The information in them varies over
of first instance (the court where a case starts) in time, but it usually includes the emigrants' names,
general cases. City hall courts [Rådstueretten] ages, occupations, and destinations. Relationships
handled matters of commerce, such as citizenship and last residence or birthplace may also be given.
records. See the “Occupations” section of this
outline. The original records of Copenhagen can be found at
the national archive. The Family History Library has
The records kept by the herred, birke, and byting microfilm copies of these records dating from 1869
courts contain much genealogical information, to 1911.
especially regarding inheritance matters. However,
they are usually hard to read and understand, and You will find the emigration records from Denmark
most of them are not indexed. Some indexes can be in the Locality section of the Family History Library
found in court records after 1801. Catalog under DENMARK - EMIGRATION AND
IMMIGRATION.
Many Danish court records are available on
microfilm. You find the records in the Family The Copenhagen emigration records are divided into
History Library Catalog under— direct and indirect emigration. If, after leaving
Copenhagen, a ship travelled directly to its
DENMARK - COURT RECORDS destination, the emigration was called direct
DENMARK - [COUNTY] - COURT RECORDS emigration. If the ship stopped at least once at
another port before arriving at its destination, the
EMIGRATION AND emigration was indirect emigration.
IMMIGRATION A special list of Latter-day Saint emigrants for the
years 1872-1894 appears on FHL film number
Emigration and immigration sources list the names
040,994.
of people leaving (emigrating) or coming into
(immigrating) a country. Danish emigration records
Many emigrants from the counties of
can be a useful source of genealogical information.
Schleswig-Holstein and Jylland emigrated through
They are usually found as passenger lists. The
the port of Hamburg, Germany, or other European
information in these records includes the emigrants'
ports. The Hamburg records have been microfilmed
names, ages, occupations, and destinations and often
and are available at the Family History Library.
the places of birth and last places of residence.
Another good source of information about Danish
These sources can be very valuable in helping you
emigration is the Danes Worldwide Archive, located
determine where in Denmark your ancestor came
in Aalborg, Denmark. This archive has copies of the
from. They can also help in constructing family
original emigration lists and other information about
groups. If you do not find your ancestor, you may
Danish emigrants. Inquiries are welcomed. Their
find emigration information about your ancestor's
address is—
neighbors. People who lived near each other in
Denmark sometimes settled together in the country
they emigrated to.

15
 Danes Worldwide Archives Family History Library Catalog under DENMARK -
Udvandrearkivet ENCYCLOPEDIAS AND DICTIONARIES.
2 Konvalvej
DK 9000 Ålborg The following is a good Danish dictionary:
Denmark
Magnussen, Johs., Otto Madsen, and Herman
It is a good idea to include a self-addressed envelope Vinterberg. McKay's Modern Danish-English
and several international postage coupons with your English-Danish Dictionary. New York: David
request. McKay Co. 1954. (FHL Scand. 439.81321
M275m; film 1,440,033.)
United States
For more information, see the “Language and
Passenger Lists. Most Danish immigrants to the Languages” section of this outline.
United States arrived at the ports of New York,
Boston, Philadelphia, Baltimore, Quebec, and GAZETTEERS
Montreal. The Family History Library has microfilm
copies of the records and indexes for many of these A gazetteer is a dictionary of place-names.
ports. See the United States Research Outline for Gazetteers describe towns and villages, parishes and
more information about immigration records in the counties, rivers and mountains, sizes of population,
United States. and other geographical features. They usually
include only the names of places that existed at the
The following is a bibliography of over 2,500 time the gazetteer was published. The place-names
published lists of emigrants and immigrants: are generally listed in alphabetical order similar to a
dictionary.
Filby, P. William. Passenger and Immigrations
Lists Bibliography, 1538-1900. 2nd ed. Gazetteers may also provide additional information
Detroit: Gale Research, 1988. (FHL about towns, such as—
book 973 W33p 1988.) More than 1,000
of these lists are indexed in P. William Filby, • Religious denominations.
Passenger and Immigration Lists Index,
9 vols. (Detroit: Gale Research, 1981-; FHL • Schools, colleges, and universities.
book Ref 973 W33p). This does not index
official U.S. arrival lists. Many of the names • Major manufacturing works.
are from post-1820 published sources.
• Canals, docks, and railroad stations.
People tracing Danish Latter-day Saint ancestors
should see the LDS Research Outline for additional You can use a gazetteer to find the places where
sources. your family lived and to determine the civil and
church jurisdictions over those places. For example,
ENCYCLOPEDIAS AND “Klarup, Hjørring county, Denmark is a small
DICTIONARIES village which belongs to the parish of Tårs.”

Encyclopedias may provide information on all Many places in Denmark have the same or similar
branches of knowledge or treat specific topics names. You will need to use a gazetteer to identify
comprehensively, usually in alphabetically arranged the specific town where your ancestor lived, the
articles. They often contain information of great court district [herred] it was in, and the jurisdiction
interest for genealogical research, including articles where records were kept.
about towns and places, prominent people,
minorities, and religions. They can give information Gazetteers are also helpful for determining county
about diverse subjects, such as record-keeping jurisdictions as used in the Family History Library
practices, laws, customs, commerce, costumes, Catalog.
occupations, and archaic terminology.
Finding Place-Names in the Family History
The Family History Library has general-knowledge Library Catalog
encyclopedias in the Danish language, and it has
Danish-English and English-Danish dictionaries. Place-names in the Family History Library Catalog
The encyclopedias and dictionaries are listed in the are listed under the modern names and counties as
they were between 1793 and 1970. To find the

16
county that a town is filed under in the catalog, use Compiled sources of genealogy for noble families in
the “see” references on the first Family History Denmark are described in the “Nobility” section of
Library Catalog microfiche of each country. this outline.

Modern Place-Names Major Collections and Databases

For some research purposes, such as The Family History Library has several sources that
correspondence, it is useful to learn modern contain previous research or can lead you to others
jurisdictions for the area where your ancestors lived. who are interested in sharing family information.
This may also be helpful when finding the ancestral These sources include—
town on modern maps. The following modern
gazetteer can be found at most large libraries and • International Genealogical Index. The index
archives: provides names and vital information for millions
of deceased persons who lived in Denmark. This
Post-og Telegraf Adressebog for Kongeriget valuable research tool lists birth, christening, and
Danmark (Danish Postal Guide). marriage dates The index for Denmark includes
København: J. Jørgensen & Co., 1978. names extracted from parish registers by
(FHL book Scand. 948.9 E8g; film 069,185.) volunteers and names submitted by other
researchers.
Historical Place-Names
The International Genealogical Index is available
The original counties of Denmark were created in on microfiche and on compact disc as part of
the early 1600s. In 1793, these original 50 counties FamilySearch. If you are using the microfiche,
were consolidated into 23 larger counties, which you need to know which county to search. If you
were used until 1970, when the county boundaries are using the compact disc edition, however, the
were again realigned. computer will search the entire country for any
name. For more information on FamilySearch,
Because names and boundaries of some places have see page 5.
changed or no longer exist, you may need to use
sources that describe places as they were known Because of patronymic naming customs, the
earlier. International Genealogical Index lists Danish
names under both given names and surnames. On
Gazetteers and similar guides to place-names for the compact disc edition, you can search for
most counties are listed in the Family History either a given name search or surname. On the
Library Catalog under— microfiche edition, the surname arrangement
microfiche have black-on-white labels. The given
DENMARK - GAZETTEERS name arrangement microfiche have black-on-
DENMARK, [COUNTY] - GAZETTEERS orange labels.
DENMARK - POSTAL AND SHIPPING
GUIDES • Ancestral File. This file, part of FamilySearch
(see p. 5 ), contains family history information
GENEALOGY linked in family groups and pedigrees that have
been contributed since 1979. Ancestral File
The term genealogy is used in this outline and in the contains thousands of Danish families. It can
Family History Library Catalog to describe records print pedigree charts, family group records, and
that contain family information gathered by individual summary sheets for any person in the
individuals, other researchers, societies, or archives. file.
These records may include pedigree charts,
compiled information on families, correspondence, • Family Group Records Collection. More than 8
ancestor lists, research exchange files, record million family group record forms have been
abstracts, and collections of original or copied microfilmed in the Family Group Records
documents. These can be excellent sources of Collection. This includes many Danish families.
information that can save you valuable time. There are two major sections: the Archive
Because they are compiled from other sources of Section and the Patrons Section. The film
information, they must be carefully evaluated for numbers for both sections are listed in the
accuracy. Author/Title section of the Family History
Library Catalog under FAMILY GROUP
RECORDS COLLECTION.

17
Family Histories the King of Denmark was also the Duke of Holstein.
Some Danish records also exist in Holstein.
Some Danish families have produced histories or
newsletters that may include genealogical You may need to determine previous boundaries and
information, biographies, photographs, and other jurisdictions to find your ancestors' records.
excellent information. These usually include several Gazetteers and histories are helpful sources of
generations of the family. information about these changes.

The Family History Library has many published Other sources for boundary changes are found in the
Danish family histories and newsletters. Copies at Family History Library Catalog under—
the Family History Library are listed in the Family
History Library Catalog, in the Surname section, DENMARK - HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY
and in the Locality section of the parish the family DENMARK - HISTORY
was from under the subject heading “Genealogy.” DENMARK, [COUNTY], - HISTORICAL
Not every name found in a family history will be GEOGRAPHY
listed in the Family History Library Catalog. Only DENMARK, [COUNTY], - HISTORY
the major surnames discussed in the family history
are included in the catalog. HISTORY
See also the “Biography” section of this outline.
Effective family research requires some
understanding of the historical events that may have
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY affected your family and the records about them.
Learning about wars, governments, laws,
You may find that the name of the place your migrations, and religious trends may help you
ancestor came from has changed or that the county understand political boundaries, family movements,
or even the country has changed. This section and settlement patterns. These events may have led
describes the changes that have taken place in to the creation of records such as land and military
Denmark. This information will help you find documents that mention your family.
records in the Family History Library Catalog for
the place your ancestors lived. You may also need to Your ancestors will become more interesting to you
learn about changes in Denmark's borders. This if you learn about the events they may have
section describes the jurisdictions used in the Family participated in. For example, by using a history you
History Library Catalog. might learn about the events that occurred in the
year your great-grandparents were married.
Before 1793, Denmark was divided into about 50
small counties. These county names appear on the General History
1787 census and on pre-1793 probate records. In
1793, Denmark consolidated the counties into new, Some key dates and events in the history of
larger counties. The Family History Library Catalog Denmark are as follows:
uses the county structure that existed between 1793
and 1970. The county structure changed again in 883 King Gorm becomes the first known ruler of
1970. See the “Maps,” “Gazetteers,” and “History” a united Danish kingdom.
sections of this outline.
940- The reign of Harold Bluetooth. The Christian
The southern boundary of Denmark changed in 985 church is established in Denmark.
1864. Denmark's territory formerly included the
state of Schleswig. After the Danish-Prussian War 1013 Union of Denmark and England.
of 1863, Denmark ceded its four southern counties
of Tønder, Haderslev, Sønderborg, and Åbenrå to 1397 The three kingdoms of Denmark, Sweden,
Germany. These Danish areas remained under and Norway are united in the Union of
German control until after World War I (1920), Kalmar.
when they were returned to Denmark. Because of
this, administrative districts were reorganized, their 1523 Sweden leaves the union.
names and boundaries changed, and local place-
names changed. 1536 Reformation.
Although the Dutchy of Holstein was an 1787 The first population census of genealogical
independant state before the Danish-Prussian War, value was taken.

18
1788 The abolition of the “stavnsbaand” DENMARK - BIBLIOGRAPHY
(compulsory residence by the peasant DENMARK, [COUNTY] - BIBLIOGRAPHY
and farming classes.) DENMARK - HISTORY - BIBLIOGRAPHY
DENMARK, [COUNTY] - HISTORY -
1812 A printed format for parish registers begins. BIBLIOGRAPHY

1814 At the Treaty of Kiel, Denmark is compelled Calendar Changes

to cede Norway to Sweden.
The Gregorian calendar is the calendar in common
1863 Denmark goes to war against Prussia and use in the world today. Denmark officially adopted
Austria. In the Treaty of Prague (1866), it on 18 February 1700. At the time of the change,
Denmark cedes Schleswig-Holstein to 10 days were omitted in order to bring the calendar
Prussia (Germany). into line with the solar year.
1915 A new constitution establishes a
two-chamber parliament elected by universal
LAND AND PROPERTY
suffrage.
Land records are primarily used to learn where an
1920 After a referendum, northern Schleswig is individual lived and when he lived there. They often
returned to Denmark. reveal other family information, such as the name of
a spouse, heirs, and other relatives or neighbors.
1940- German occupation of Denmark. You may learn where a person lived previously, his
1945 occupation, and other clues for further research.
Danish land records not only mention owners of
The Family History Library has some of the land but also tenant farmers, copyhold farmers, and
published national, regional, and local histories for some cottagers.
Denmark. You can find histories in the catalog
under one of the following: Land records for Denmark are listed in the Family
History Library Catalog under—
EUROPE - HISTORY
DENMARK - HISTORY DENMARK - LAND AND PROPERTY
DENMARK, [COUNTY] - HISTORY DENMARK, [COUNTY], [PARISH] - LAND
DENMARK, [COUNTY], [CITY] - HISTORY AND PROPERTY

Major works on Danish history are also available in Also check the catalog under the region (such as
public and university libraries. Sønderjylland or Sjælland.)

Local Histories A Short History of Land Registration in

Denmark
Local histories should be studied and enjoyed for
the background information they can provide about 1662 All lands in the kingdom were recorded and
your family's life-style and the community and their values converted to an exact rate. The
environment in which your family lived. new government wanted to implement a fair,
uniform taxing system. Names of owners and
For more information about the parish in which your leaseholders were recorded for each property.
ancestor(s) lived, see the following reference work:
1664 The 1662 plan failed and was replaced with a
Trap, J. P. Danmark. Several editions, 31 revised listing of property holders.
volumes. København: G.E.C. Gad, 1958.
(FHL Scand. 948.9 E2t.) 1688 A new listing of properties was compiled, and
each farm was listed by number and by the
Bibliographies that list local histories are available names of each owner and leaseholder. This
for some Danish counties. These are listed in the listing also had references to the 1664
Family History Library Catalog under— property-owner or leaseholder.

The 1688 list is a register of the land belonging to a

person or institution (church cloister, or the crown)
with the name of the leaseholders and the amount of
yearly tax in money or kind due from a leaseholder

19
or landowner. These records supplement Land LANGUAGE AND LANGUAGES
Tenure Accounts [Jordebogsregnskaber] under the
old law and county jurisdiction. They can be for one Most materials used in Danish research are written
year or a series of years. Jordebogsregnskaber in Danish. Although you do not need to speak or
usually concerned the transfer of crown land and read Danish in order to do research in Danish
evaluations of property. Included in this record were records, you do need some knowledge of the
also fines for fornication and taxes on marriage. language to understand the records. You may also
find some Latin and German in Danish records.
Copyhold Records [Fæsteprotokoller]. Before 1850,
many farmers leased land from owners of large Because Danish grammar may affect the way words
estates [godser] and from crown-held land by appear in the records, the words in a dictionary or
entering into a contractual agreement. This contract word list may be slightly different.
was called a fæstebrev (lease letter). The terms of
the lease were recorded on the contract and in a Language Aids
record called a fæsteprotokoller (copyhold records).
Beginning in 1719, a copy of the contract was given The Family History Library has published a Danish-
to the leaseholder. The copyhold records include the English list of genealogical words. The list is
name of the former occupant, his reason for leaving available for a nominal fee. A Danish-English
the farm, the name of the new leaseholder, his dictionary can also help you in your research. You
birthplace (sometimes), the relationship of the can find the word list, dictionaries, and similar
former occupant (if any), the date of transfer, and a language aids at many research libraries.
description of the land.
The following are useful dictionaries:
If there was no breach of the contract, the landowner
could not evict the leaseholder. Sometimes the Magnussen, Johs., Otto Madsen, and Herman
leaseholder's family inherited the lease. Vinterberg. McKay's Modern
Danish-English-English Danish Dictionary.
Deed and Mortgage Records. Some records of land New York: David McKay Co., 1954. (FHL
ownership, sales, or transfers begin in the year 1551. Scand. 439.81321 M275m, film 1,440,033.)
These transactions were to be publicized and
approved in court and recorded in the court record Jensen, H. Juul. Ordbog over det Danske Sprog
[tingbog]. However, these records were not (Word Book of the Danish Language).
regularly kept before 1738. The records contain København: S. L. Møllers Bogtrykkeri, 1975.
names of the parties involved, descriptions of land, (FHL Scand. 403.489 D2280, vols. 1-26.)
and date of record.
Additional language aids (including dictionaries of
Jurisdictions of these courts were— various dialects and time periods) are listed in the
Locality section of the Family History Library
• Byting (city court) Catalog under DENMARK - LANGUAGE AND
LANGUAGES and in the Subject section under
• Herredsting (district court) DANISH LANGUAGE - DICTIONARIES.

• Landsting (court of first appeal) MAPS

After 1738, an alphabetical register of debtors and Maps are an important source to locate the places
creditors was mandatory. In the herred and where your ancestors lived. They help you see the
landsting courts, a register of the land involved was neighboring towns and geographic features of the
also kept. The landsting were discontinued in 1805, area your ancestor came from. Maps locate places,
and jurisdiction was transferred to the herred and parishes, churches, geographical features,
birk (judicial district) courts. transportation routes, and proximity to other towns.
After the new land registration in 1844, all land Maps may be published individually or in bound
transactions were listed in the land records by their collections called atlases. Maps may also be
matrikel (registration) number, including land in the included in gazetteers, guidebooks, local histories,
cities. These records are available on microfilm in and history texts.
the Family History Library; the originals are
available at the respective provincial archives. This Different types of maps can help you in different
record was kept until about 1870. ways. Historical atlases describe the growth and
development of countries. They show boundaries,

20
migration routes, settlement patterns, military • Nearby features, such as rivers and mountains
campaigns, and other historical information. Road
atlases provide detailed information about the • Industries of the area
Danish road systems. Other types of maps include
parish maps, county atlases, and topographical • Other names by which the town was known
maps. Ordinance survey maps show land plats in
great detail, sometimes up to one-half an inch to the Use gazetteers to identify the amt (county) your
mile. City street maps are extremely helpful when ancestor's town was in. This will distinguish it from
researching in large cities, such as København other towns of the same name and help you find it
(Copenhagen). on a map. See the “Gazetteers” section of this
outline.
Using Maps
Finding Maps and Atlases
Maps must be used carefully for several reasons:
Collections of maps and atlases are available at
• Several places often have the same name. For many historical societies and at public and
example, three parishes are called Gudum in university libraries. See the “Archives and
present-day Denmark. Libraries” section of this outline.

• The spelling and even names of some towns may The Family History Library has an excellent
have changed since your ancestors lived there. collection of Danish maps and atlases. These are
Some localities have different names in different listed in the catalog under DENMARK - MAPS.
languages. For example, the town presently
known as Haderslev was named Hadersleben A good atlas at the Family History Library is—
before 1920.
Danmark 1:100 000 Topografisk Atlas (Denmark
• Place-names are often misspelled in American 1:100 000 Topographical Atlas). København:
sources. Difficult names may have been Geodætisk Institut, 1986. (FHL book Ref
shortened and important diacritic marks omitted. 948.9 E7gin.)
For example, Ørum may be found as Orum.
Another helpful publication is—
• Political boundaries are not clearly indicated on
all maps. Parish and County Listing with Maps—Denmark.
Salt Lake City, Utah: Family History Library,
Finding the Specific Town on the Map 1992. (FHL fiche 6068253.)

To do successful Danish research, you must identify You can purchase maps of Denmark from—
the town where your ancestor lived. Because many
towns have the same name, you may need some Amundsen Book Center
additional information before you can find the Decorah, Iowa 52101
correct town on a map. You will be more successful
if you have some information about the town. Travel Genie Maps and Book Store
Before using a map, search gazetteers, histories, 113 Colorado Avenue
family records, and other sources to learn all you Ames, Iowa 50010
can about the following:
MILITARY RECORDS
• The county the ancestor came from
Military records identify individuals who served in
• The name of the parish where your ancestor was the military or who were eligible for service. Most
baptized or married young men living in rural parishes were
automatically registered in the levying rolls at the
• Towns where related ancestors lived time of birth. Evidence that an ancestor actually
served may be found in military levying rolls,
• The size of the town family records, biographies, census, probate records,
civil registration, and church records.
• Your ancestor's occupation or names of relatives
(this may indicate the town's size or industries) Before 1700, the Danish army consisted of
volunteers, mostly foreigners. In 1701 and in 1733,
• Nearby localities, such as large cities

21
this army was supplemented with a national militia. ancestor as he moved to a new parish and then
Few records exist from this time period, and they continue your research.
contain little genealogical information.
Naval Records [Søruller]. Before 1802 these rolls
Military records of genealogical value begin about were included with the army rolls, except for Fyn,
1788 and give information about an ancestor's where they began in 1796. Port cities often have
military career, such as promotions, places served, separate rolls. The rolls are divided into main rolls
pensions, and conduct. In addition, these records (active) and extra rolls (reserve). Information found
usually include information about his age, in the main rolls includes the conscript's name,
birthplace, residence, occupation, physical birthplace, age, height, marital status, number of
description, and family members. children, residence, father's name, parish number,
present and next serial entry number, date and
Danish military records were kept by the national number of seaman's certificate, occupation, ability to
government. These records have been centralized at serve, reasons for not serving, remarks, transfers,
the Military Archive (Hærens Arkiv) in and deaths. If the conscript was at sea, the rolls give
Copenhagen. The Family History Library has many the home port of ship, name of captain, expected
military records, primarily army and navy rolls for date of return.
1788 to 1860.
Extra rolls used for the reserve are similar to the
Information on soldiers serving after this time may main or active rolls except for date of transfer,
be obtained by writing to the Military Archive in reason for the transfer, and the sailor's former
Copenhagen. See the “Archives and Libraries” number in the main rolls. Names can remain on the
section of this outline. sea roll until the seaman's death.

The records you will find include— Naval rolls have a slightly different format than
army rolls, but they are not difficult to follow. When
• Army and navy levying rolls. a person is added to a complete roll, he will
• Personnel files. commonly be placed in the first vacated number of
• Regimental account books. that district rather than at the end.
• Letters of deportment.
• Lists of officers. If your ancestor was an officer, there are some other
• Pension records. sources with genealogical information. A card index
• Naval records. of Danish army officers, 1757-1890, and a card
index of Berliens collection of army officers and
Military Records of Genealogical Value personnel is listed in the Family History Library
Catalog under DENMARK - MILITARY
Only certain military records are useful for Danish RECORDS - INDEXES.
research. The following records include information
on most soldiers and sailors and are relatively easy Military records for Denmark are listed in the
to search. Family History Library Catalog under—

Army Levying Rolls [Lægdsruller]. Military levying DENMARK - MILITARY RECORDS

rolls are a major source for genealogical research in DENMARK - [COUNTY] - MILITARY
Denmark. Levying rolls often help you follow a RECORDS
male ancestor as he moved from parish to parish. DENMARK - [REGION] - MILITARY
Doing this can help you determine where he was RECORDS
living when other important records were compiled,
such as census and church records. Starting in 1788, Military History
all males from the time of birth until age 34 were
listed on a parish roll of potential draftees. Each Denmark was involved in the following military
name entered was assigned a number. Each time a actions:
new regular roll was taken (at three-year intervals),
each man's personal number became smaller. Every 1563-70 The Seven Years' War of the North
parish in the county was also assigned a number. 1611-13 The Kalmar War
This number was permanently assigned to identify
the parish. If an individual moved from one parish to 1643-45 Conflict between Denmark and Sweden
another, the roll usually indicates the new parish's
number and the person's supplemental number. 1700-20 The Great Northern War
Using the supplemental number you can trace your

22
1805-15 Napoleonic Wars Where the population used patronymics, a woman
did not change her name at marriage.
1863-64 The Danish-Prussian War
From about 1850 on, it was customary for Danes
1914-18 First World War living in cities to take permanent surnames. By
1875, many rural parts of Denmark followed suit. In
1939-45 Second World War some places, patronymic surnames were used until
1904, when a national law required people to adopt
Military histories are listed in the Family History permanent family names.
Library Catalog under—
Given Names
DENMARK - MILITARY HISTORY
DENMARK, [COUNTY] - MILITARY In Denmark, a particular naming pattern was very
HISTORY common until about 1850. The following pattern
may be helpful in researching family groups:
NAMES, PERSONAL
• The first male child was usually named for the
Understanding given names and surnames can help father's father.
you find and identify your ancestors in the records.
• The second boy was usually named for the
Surnames mother's father.
Before record keeping began, most people had only • The first female child was usually named for the
one name, such as Jens. As the population increased, mother's mother.
it became necessary to distinguish between
individuals with the same name. The problem was • The second girl was named for the father's
usually solved by adding descriptive information. mother.
Jens became Jens the smith, Jens the son of Matthis,
Jens the short, or Jens from Fredericia. At first, • Additional children were often named for the
“surnames” applied only to one person and not to parents and the parents' brothers and sisters.
the whole family. After a few generations, these
names were passed from father to son. Surnames • If one spouse died, the other remarried, and
developed from four major sources: children were born to the new pair, the couple
usually named the first child of the same sex after
• Patronymic, based on a parent's name, such as the deceased spouse.
Lars Nielsen (son of Niels)
Danish genealogical records may be in Danish,
• Occupational, based on the person's trade, such Latin, or German. Your ancestor's name could be in
as Jens Smed (the smith) Latin in his birth record, in Danish in his marriage
record, and in German in his death record. Names
• Nicknames, based on a person's characteristics, are often very different when translated into
such as Anders Blåtann (bluetooth) different languages. For example—
• Geographical, based on a person's residence, Danish Latin German
such as Peder Tolstrup Elisabet Elisabetha Elisabethe
Jens Joannes Johann
Surnames were first used by the nobility and Albrekt Adalbertus Albrecht
wealthy land owners. Later the custom was followed Smed Smedius Schmidt
by merchants and townspeople, and eventually by
the rural population.
NOBILITY
Patronymic surnames are the predominant type in
The kings rewarded persons who performed a heroic
Denmark. Such names are based on the father's
deed or notable achievement or held a prominent
given name. This name changed with each
position in government by granting them a noble
generation. For example, Lars Pedersen was the son
title.
of a man named Peder. If Lars had a son Hans, the
son would be known as Hans Larsen (son of Lars).
Most family traditions of a noble ancestor turn out,
His brothers would be called Larsen, while a sister
on investigation, to have little foundation in fact.
would be known as Larsdatter (daughter of Lars).

23
Most members of the noble class did not emigrate to See also the “Biography” section of this outline.
the United States. In addition, contrary to prevailing
opinion, it was not customary to disown members of Trade Guild Records
noble families for unacceptable behavior. Thus,
traditions of an ancestor being “erased” or In Danish society occupations were a measure of
eliminated from “all records” are usually unfounded. social status. Some trades were viewed as more
prestigious than others. Many trades, including
Five percent of Denmark's population belongs to the butchers, tanners, shoemakers, and tailors, were
nobility. There was little division between upper and organized into guilds. The purpose of a guild was to
lower nobility. Denmark limited the growth of the provide training of apprentices and otherwise
noble class. Laws specified which children of the regulate the practice of the trade in the area. Not all
nobility inherited their parents' status. trade persons belonged to guilds, and some could
have received their training outside the guild.
Names of Danish nobility and biographical
information about them can be found in the nobility Guilds were usually established in each city. The
books for Denmark [Danmarks Adels Aarbog]. records of these guilds contain lists of members,
These books are available at the Family History information on journeymen practicing in the town,
Library and on microfilm at Family history centers: marriages of journeymen, and advancements from
the rank of apprentice to journeyman and from
Hiort-Lorenzen, H. R., and A. Thiset. Danmarks journeyman to mastercraftsman. In addition,
Adels Aarbog (Denmark's Nobility contracts between masters and parents of
Yearbook). 89 vols. København: P. G. apprentices may be included.
Philipsens, Inc., 1884-1968. (FHL book 948.9
These records are usually found in the city archives
D55d; film 1,124,534-45.)
or in the possession of the modern guilds, provincial
archives, and museums.
For more information, see the “Genealogy” section
of this outline. The Family History Library has
The Family History Library has collected some
collected some records of noble families. These
records of some Danish guilds, especially for the
records are listed in the catalog under—
larger cities. They are listed in the catalog under—
DENMARK - NOBILITY
DENMARK - OCCUPATIONS
DENMARK, [COUNTY] - NOBILITY
DENMARK- [COUNTY] - OCCUPATIONS
DENMARK, [COUNTY], [TOWN] -
DENMARK - [COUNTY] - [CITY]-
NOBILITY
OCCUPATIONS
OCCUPATIONS Types of Records
Knowing an ancestor's occupation can help you • Lavsprotokoller. These include business items,
distinguish him from other individuals with the accounts, may not contain much genealogical
same name. In addition, the records associated with information.
his occupation could provide information about his
life and family. • Ind-og Udskrivningsbøger. These are copies of
contractual agreements.
Doctors, lawyers, ministers, and other professionals
were educated in Danish schools and universities. • Medlemsprotokoller. These are lists of guild
Their organizations published biographical lists of members.
members and sometimes histories of their groups.
• Tidepengebøger. These are payment of guild
There are published works for many Danish member dues. These records are helpful in
professions and occupations. Examples are Carøe, locating members residences.
Kristian, Den Danske Lægestand 1479-1900
(Danish doctors 1479-1900); København og Many tradesmen, both Danish and foreign-born,
Kristiania: Gyldendalske Boghandel og Nordisk often moved around.
Forlag, 1909 (FHL book Scand 948.9 D3ca, film
1,440,235); Dolleris, Andreas, Danmarks Books about guilds and occupations in Denmark
Boghandlere 1837 to 1892 (Danish booksellers may describe your ancestor's life and trade.
1837-1892); Odense: Det Milo'ske Bogtrykkeri, Although the Family History Library has few books
1912 (FHL book Scand 948.9 D3d; film 897,409). on guilds, those that are available can be very

24
helpful. For a bibliography of the most important DENMARK, [COUNTY], [CITY] - COURT
printed works on professions, occupations, and so RECORDS
forth, see the following book:
The original citizenship books are generally kept by
Fabritius, Albert, and Harald Hatt. Handbog i the city and may be found in city archives or city
Slægtsforskning (Handbook in Genealogy). halls.
København: J. H. Schultz Forlag, 1963. (FHL
book 948.9 D27fh, pages 102-131, 209-210, PERIODICALS
223-226.)
Most genealogical and historical societies in North
Books and microfilms about guilds and occupations, America and in Denmark publish magazines and
as well as the actual guild records are listed in the newsletters. The articles often include—
Family History Library Catalog under—
• Family genealogies and pedigrees.
DENMARK - OCCUPATIONS
DENMARK, [COUNTY] - OCCUPATIONS • Transcripts of church records, migration lists,
DENMARK, [COUNTY], [TOWN] - and cemetery records.
OCCUPATIONS
• Helpful articles on research methodology.
Citizenship Records
• Information about local records, archives, and
In Denmark, a person did not become a citizen by services.
virtue of birth. Citizenship was a valuable privilege
that included— • Book advertisements and book reviews.

• Rights to engage in business in a city. • Research advertisements.

• Protections under the law. • Queries or requests for information about

specific ancestors that can help you contact other
• Permission to reside in a city without being interested researchers.
expelled.
Many Danish societies and organizations publish
Citizenship was extended by individual cities to genealogical periodicals. These are in Danish. Much
some of their inhabitants, primarily those who of their content is devoted to compiled genealogies
wanted to engage in business, and did not pertain to of native families and local history. They also
the country as a whole. publish queries or advertisements for genealogical
information. The following are some major
Those who received the rights to citizenship were examples:
recorded in citizenship books.
Personalhistorisk Tidskrift (Periodical and Serial
of Personal History). 1880-. Published by the
Citizen Books [Borgerskabprotokoller]. The earliest
Samfundet for Dansk-Norsk Genealogi og
citizenship books in Denmark date from medieval
Personalhistorie. After 1930, published by
times, but most are from later centuries. They
Samfundet for Dansk Genealogi og Personal-
include information such as names, ages, social and
historie. (FHL book 948.9 D25p; film
economic status, occupation and training, and
1,124,566.)
sometimes birthplaces and relationships. Until the
twentieth century, only males of the middle or upper
Fortid og Nutid. (The Past and the Present).
classes, mostly merchants and tradesmen, were
1914-.Published by the Dansk historisk
granted citizenship.
Fællesforening, Rigsarkivet, Rigsdagsgarden
9, 1218 København K, Denmark. (FHL book
Genealogical use of citizenship books is usually
948.9 H25fn.)
limited to the time period before church records.
They are also used to help trace migrations not
Hvem Forsker Hvad (Who's Researching What).
recorded in other records. The Family History
1969-. Published by the Samfundet for Dansk
Library has obtained copies of some Danish
Genealogi og Personalhistorie, Christian Xs
citizenship books. They are listed in the catalog
Vej 27, 8260 Viby J, Denmark. (FHL book
under for example—
948.9 D25h.)

25
In addition, excellent state and regional publications have the same meaning today. For instance, a
are available. brother-in-law may be recorded as a brother,
because legally that made no difference.
Indexes
From the fourteenth century, the foged (bailiff) was
Many magazines have annual or cumulative responsible for law enforcement in his bailiwick.
indexes, for example, Personalhistorisk Tidskrift has Late in the sixteenth century the sorenskriver
a cumulative index. These indexes can be helpful in (scribe) in the bailiff's office was appointed to take
locating articles on local history or specific care of probate cases and prepare the legal
surnames. documents in connection with the probate. Later the
title of sorenskriver took on the meaning of probate
Obtaining Periodicals judge.

Copies of periodicals are available from the local The Probate Process
societies that publish them. Major archives with
genealogical collections have copies of many Before 1683, probate records were often part of the
periodicals, particularly those representing the area general court records. The probate process began
they serve. when the authorities were notified of a death. Thirty
days after notification, the authorities held a
The Family History Library subscribes to some registration of the estate at the home of the
Danish periodicals. These are listed in the catalog in deceased. If the deceased was a parent, the surviving
several ways. If you know the title, search the spouse and all children still living at home were to
Author/Title section. To find periodicals in the be present. All heirs not living in the parish were
Locality section, use the following approaches: allowed a certain time to present themselves to the
court. The time allowed was based on how far they
DENMARK - GENEALOGY - PERIODICALS had to travel. If a widow was pregnant when her
DENMARK - HISTORY - PERIODICALS husband died, she had the right to keep possession
DENMARK - PERIODICALS until after the child's birth. All guardians had to be
DENMARK - SOCIETIES - PERIODICALS present when the estate was divided.
DENMARK, [COUNTY] - [SAME HEADINGS
AS ABOVE] The probate document was signed by all heirs or
DENMARK, [COUNTY], [CITY] - [SAME their guardians and by the probating authority.
HEADINGS AS ABOVE]
No widower or widow could remarry before the
Also see the “Societies” section of this outline. estate had been settled in probate. However, a
surviving spouse could receive permission from the
PROBATE RECORDS court to live in an unprobated estate [uskiftet bo].
Under this provision, there could be no distribution
Probate records are court records that describe the of inheritance to the heirs unless the surviving
distribution of a person's estate after he dies. spouse remarried, died, or requested a distribution.
Information in the records may include the death
date, names of heirs and guardians, relationships, All legal heirs who could not manage their own
residences, an inventory of the estate, and names of affairs were to have a guardian appointed in their
witnesses. behalf. The law stated that the child's closest
relatives were to be appointed guardian, the father's
These records are very helpful for research because relatives first, then the mother's. If no relatives were
in many areas the authorities began recording available, then the court appointed a guardian. A
probate actions before birth and death records. widow could choose her own guardian subject to the
court's approval.
Probate records were not created for every person
who died. The probate law of 1683 stated that Records of guardianship may be kept separately
probate was necessary if a parent died and left from other probate papers, or a different court may
children that were not of age (age 25). Often an have jurisdiction over guardianship.
estate was probated even if the children were of age.
The Availability of Probate Records
Although probate records are one of the most
accurate sources of genealogical information, the Before the 1683 law, probate was held only when
relationships noted in the records may not always there were problems in dividing an estate. After

26
1683 the probate records are separate from the other for each area and time period, and they are affected
court records and handled by the probate judge. by the local customs and traditions.

Probate records for clergy, schoolteachers, and For example, infant mortality rate was high in most
military officers were often kept separate from the areas before the twentieth century. Families were
regular probate jurisdiction. Church officials would large, but many children died young. Adults also
conduct probate for a priest or a schoolteacher, and a had shorter average lifespans than they do today, so
commanding officer for a military officer. it is necessary to search death records to get a
complete picture of a family.
The Family History Library has an excellent
collection of probate records from many areas of It was also common for young people to leave home
Denmark. These are listed in the catalog under at about the age of confirmation (ages 14 to 16) to
DENMARK, COUNTY, PARISH - PROBATE earn their own living or prepare themselves to do so.
RECORDS. Most records have separate name A young boy might sign a contract for
indexes in either the beginning or the end of the apprenticeship for a period of four to seven years to
record. Also check the catalog under DENMARK, learn a trade such as shoemaking, tailoring, or
[COUNTY], [HERRED] - PROBATE RECORDS. ropemaking. A young girl might become a servant
in a well-to-do household or live with relatives to
Guardianship Records learn housekeeping.
[Overformynderiprotokoller]
The birth of illegitimate children was not
Guardianship records are a good supplement to the uncommon. One reason may be that it was hard for
probate records. Their use is twofold. First, they the parents to find a place where they could live
replace missing probate records. Second, they together and the husband could support a family.
provide information concerning a minor's later
destiny. The patronymic naming system was commonly used
in Denmark. To learn more about this custom, see
The guardianship record usually has the following the “Names, Personal” section of this outline.
information:
The Family History Library has collected a few
• Name of the ward or minor sources that discuss a variety of subjects related to
the social life and customs in Denmark. These
• Sometimes age or birth date records are listed in the catalog under—

• Date on which the inheritance was paid to the DENMARK - SOCIAL LIFE AND CUSTOMS
court and the estate reference involved (If the DENMARK, [COUNTY] - SOCIAL LIFE AND
inheritance comes from one or several sources, CUSTOMS
each document is referred to with the amount.)
The following is a good book describing Danish
• Name of guardian and residence social life and customs:

• Date on which the inheritance is paid to the ward MacHaffie, Ingeborg S., and Margaret A.
or minor Nielsen. Of Danish Ways. Minneapolis:
Dillion Press, 1976. (FHL 948.9 E6m.)
• Status of the ward at the time the inheritance is
paid, indicating a place of residence if different SOCIETIES
from the original probate record
Many societies and organizations may have
SOCIAL LIFE AND CUSTOMS information of value to your genealogical research.

Effective family research requires some Genealogical Societies

understanding of the society in which your ancestor
lived. Learning about everyday life, religious Several genealogical societies emphasize Danish
practices, customs, and traditions will help you research. Most publish helpful periodicals,
appreciate your ancestor and the time he or she lived transcripts, and compiled genealogies. They may
in. This information is particularly helpful if you have special indexes, collections, and projects.
choose to write your family's history. Research Some publish inquiries about Danish ancestors or
procedures and genealogical sources are different maintain lists of members' research interests.

27
A major Danish genealogical society is— DENMARK - ARCHIVES AND LIBRARIES -
INVENTORIES, REGISTERS, CATALOGS
Samfundet for Dansk genealogi og DENMARK, [COUNTY] - ARCHIVES AND
Personalhistorie (Society for Danish LIBRARIES - INVENTORIES,
genealogy and Personal History) REGISTERS, CATALOGS
Tækkerløkke 34 A DENMARK, [COUNTY], [TOWN] -
6200 Åbenrå ARCHIVES AND LIBRARIES -
Denmark INVENTORIES, REGISTERS, CATALOGS
www.genealgi.dk
For more information, see the “Genealogy” and
Historical Societies “Periodical” sections of this outline.

Historical societies can be valuable sources of SCHOOLS

information in Denmark. Some may have
information about specific Danish individuals. Many If your ancestor was educated in one of Denmark's
societies have special collections of books and universities, he may have been recorded in the
manuscripts for Denmark that may be hard to find in matriculation records of that school. Some of these
libraries and archives. records have been published, notably for the
nineteenth to the twentieth centuries. If you have
The main historical society in Denmark is— ancestors who lived in Copenhagen, it is worthwhile
to examine that city's matriculation records.
Dansk Historisk Fællesforening (Danish
historical society) School records may contain valuable information
Rigsarkivet, Rigsdagsgaden 9 about your ancestor, such as his name, age,
1218 København K hometown, and dates of enrollment and graduation.
Denmark Sometimes they contain biographical information,
including names of parents, wife, and children. The
The addresses of over 100 ethnic heritage historical Family History Library has collected some school
societies in North America are given in the records. These records are listed in the catalog under
following: the following:
Smith, Betty P. Directory, Historical Societies DENMARK - SCHOOLS
and Agencies in the United States and DENMARK, [COUNTY] - SCHOOLS
Canada. 13th ed. Nashville: American DENMARK, [COUNTY], [UNIVERSITY
Association for State and Local History, 1986. TOWN] - SCHOOLS
(FHL book 970 H24d.)
The original records (and any published versions)
Locating Records at the Family History may have been kept by the university. In some
Library areas, local or state archives may have these records.

Records of these societies are usually described in OTHER RECORDS

the Author/Title section of the Family History
Library Catalog under the name of the society. They Other types of records that are not mentioned in this
are also listed in the Locality section under one of outline are listed in the locality section of the Family
the following: History Library Catalog. For example, see the
following subject headings:
DENMARK - SOCIETIES
DENMARK, [COUNTY] - SOCIETIES ALMANACS
DENMARK - GENEALOGY BUSINESS RECORDS AND COMMERCE
DENMARK, [COUNTY] - GENEALOGY CORRECTIONAL INSTITUTIONS
DESCRIPTION AND TRAVEL
Lists and guides that describe the collections of ETHNOLOGY
societies are listed in the Locality section of the FOLKLORE
catalog under one of the following: HANDWRITING
LAW AND LEGISLATION
MANORS
MEDICAL RECORDS
MERCHANT MARINE

28
 MIGRATION, INTERNAL COMMENTS AND SUGGESTIONS
MILITARY HISTORY
NAMES, GEOGRAPHICAL The Family History Library welcomes additions and
OBITUARIES corrections that will improve future editions of this
OFFICIALS AND EMPLOYEES outline. Please send your suggestions to—
PENSION RECORDS
POPULATION Publications Coordination
POSTAL AND SHIPPING GUIDES Family History Library
PUBLIC RECORDS 35 North West Temple Street
RELIGION AND RELIGIOUS LIFE Salt Lake City, Utah 84150
TAXATION
YEARBOOKS We appreciate the archivists, librarians, and others who
have reviewed this outline and shared helpful
FOR FURTHER READING information.
© 2004 by Intellectual Reserve, Inc. All rights reserved.
More detailed information about Danish research Printed in the USA.
and records can be found in the following books: English approval 6/04.
First Edition, April 1993. File SCAN.

Scharling, Suno. Min slægt, No part of this document may be reprinted, posted on-line, or reproduced in any
form for any purpose without the prior written permission of the publisher. Send all
Hvordan-Hvornår-Hvorfor? (My Lineage, requests for such permission to:
How-When-Why). København: Aschehoug Copyrights and Permissions Coordinator
Dansk Forlag A/S, 1989. (FHL book 948.9 Family and Church History Department
50 E. North Temple Street, Rm 599
D27sc.) Salt Lake City, Utah 84150-3400
USA
Fax: 801-240-2494
Smith, Frank, and Finn A. Thomsen.
FamilySearch is a trademark of Intellectual Reserve, Inc.
Genealogical Guidebook and Atlas of
Denmark. Salt Lake City, Utah: Thomsen's
Genealogical Center, 1969. (FHL book 948.9
D 27g.)

Worsøe, Hans H. Find dine rødder. (Find Your

Roots). Viborg: Politikens Forlag A/S, 1987.
(FHL book 948.9 D27wh.)

29
[ NOTES ]

30
[ NOTES ]

31
Danish
Genealogical Word List

Table of Contents
Language Characteristics
Additional Resources
Key Words
General Words
Aa

A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V Y

Æ
Ø
Å
Numbers
Dates And Time

This list contains Danish words with their English translations. The words included here are
those that you are likely to find in genealogical sources. If the word you are looking for is not on
this list, please consult a Danish-English dictionary. (See the "Additional Resources" section
below.)

Danish is a Germanic language like Swedish, Norwegian, and Icelandic. A major spelling and
grammar reform was introduced in Denmark in 1953. Most differences between modern and old
Danish are simply a matter of spelling. Carefully study the spelling section in "Language
Characteristics" below. This will help you find the words in this list.

LANGUAGE CHARACTERISTICS

Variant Forms of Words

In Danish, as in English, the forms of some words will vary according to how they are used in a
sentence. Who—whose—whom or marry—marries—married are examples of words in English
with variant forms. The endings of a word in a document may differ from those in this list, for
example:

Mand man Kone wife

Manden the man Konen the wife
Mænd men Koner wives
Mænderne the men Konerne the wives

This word list gives the standard form of each word.

Alphabetical Order

Written Danish has three additional letters: Æ (æ), Ø (ø), and Å (å). These letters are filed after
A-Z alphabetically. The letter Å (å) was officially introduced in 1953, so it never appears in
older records. Prior to that time it was usually written as Aa (aa) and filed at the beginning of the
alphabet. Danish dictionaries and indexes, this word list, and the Locality section of the Family
History Library Catalog use the following alphabetical order:

abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyzæøå

Spelling

Spelling rules were not standardized in earlier centuries. The following spelling variations are
common.

aa used for å b used for p

c used for k d used for t
fi used for v g used for k
i used for j x used for ks
q used for k w used for v
e used for æ ö used for ø
u used for v ch used for k
tj used for ki

Examples:

skov spelled as schov

kvinde spelled as qvinde
Århus spelled as Aarhus

ADDITIONAL RESOURCES

This word list includes only words most commonly found in genealogical sources. For further
help, use a Danish-English dictionary. Several Danish-English dictionaries are available at the
Family History Library. These are in the Scandinavian collection. Their call numbers begin with
439.81321.

The following dictionary is also available on microfilm for use in Family History Centers:
Magnussen, Johannes Julius. McKay's Modern English-Danish, Danish-English Dictionary. New
York: David McKay, 1957. (FHL book 439.81321 M275m; film 1,440,033, item 1.)

Additional dictionaries are listed in the Subject section of the Family History Library Catalog
under DANISH LANGUAGE - DICTIONARIES or in the Locality section under DENMARK -
LANGUAGE AND LANGUAGES.

KEY WORDS

To find and use specific types of Danish records, you will need to know some key words in
Danish. This section gives key genealogical terms in English and the Danish words with the
same or similar meanings.

For example, in the first column you will find the English word marriage. In the second column
you will find Danish words with meanings such as marry, marriage, wedding, wedlock, unite,
legitimate, joined, and other words used in Danish records to indicate marriage.

English Danish
banns trolovede, trolovelse, forlovelse
births fødte, født
burials begravede, begravelse, jordet
census folketælling
child barn
christenings døpte, døbt, daab
confirmations konfirmerede
deaths døde, død
father fader, far
female kvindekjøn (køn), pige
husband mand, husbonde, husfader
index register
male mandkjøn (køn), drenge
marriages copulerede, vielse, ægteviede,
bryllup
military militær
mother moder, mor
moving in tilgangsliste, inflytning
moving out avgangsliste, udflytning
name, given navne
name, surname efternavne
parents forældre
parish sogn
vaccinations vaccinerede
wife hustru, husmoder, kone, kvinde
year år, anno

GENERAL WORDS

This general word list includes words commonly seen in genealogical sources. Numbers,
months, and days of the week are listed both here and in separate sections that follow this list.

Parentheses in the English column clarify the definition.

AA

See Å.

Danish English
absolvere to give absolution
adel nobility
adelig noble
adelsmann nobleman
adopteret adopted
adresse address
af of, at, by, from
afdeling part, division, portion
afdød deceased
afgangne departed
afgangsliste moving-out record
afgift duty, monetary fee
aften evening
aftægt support received after giving up an estate
alder age
alderdomssvaghed weakness from old age
aldri never
alle all
almisse charity
alt all
altid always
amt county
amtmand chief county administrator
anden second
anden, andet second, another
anden gang second time
andre others
anetavle pedigree
anfald seizures
anførelse statement, quotation
anført entered, mentioned
ankomst arrival
anmærkning remark, notice, note
anno (Latin) year
antal number, count
april April
arbejder laborer
arkiv archive
arv inheritance
arve inherit
atten eighteen
attende eighteenth
attest certificate
august August

bagbygning a building behind the main building

bager baker
band volume
bar carried
bar barnet held child at font
barn child
barndom childhood
barnebarn grandchild
barnedåb child's baptism
barnefader child's father
barnløs childless
barsel birth
barselseng birthing bed
bd. volume
beboer occupant, resident
bede pray
bedstefar grandfather
bedstemor grandmother
befandtes is found
befolkning population, inhabitants
begge both
begravede buried
begravelse burial
begravet buried
bemærkning remark
ben leg, bone, limb
besidder owner
beskrive description
bestilling occupation
betjene serve
bibliotek library
billedhugger sculptor
bind volume
biografi biography
birk court district
bispedømme diocese
blikkenslager tinsmith
blind blind
blod blood
blodgang dysentery
bo to live at, home
boede lived
bog book
boghandler bookseller
bogholder bookkeeper, accountant
bolig residence, house
bonde farmer
bopæl residence, home, domicile
borger citizen
borgerskab citizenship
borgmester mayor
brev letter, correspondence
broder brother
broderdatter brother's daughter
brodersøn brother's son
bror brother
bruden the bride
brudgommen the bridegroom
brug use, outfit
brygmester brewer
bryllup wedding
brændehugger woodcutter
brændevinsbrænder distiller of spirits
by town, city, village
bygningssnedker joiner, carpenter
byld abscess
bære carry
bødker cooper
børn children
børnebørn grandchildren
børnene the children
båd boat, ship
både both
bådebygger shipbuilder
bådsmand boatswain, bosun
båret carried

circa approximately
communionsbog communion book
confirmeret confirmed
copulerede marriages
copuleret married

dag day
daglejer day laborer
Danmark Denmark
dansk Danish
dato date
datter daughter
datterdatter daughter's daughter
dattersøn daughter's son
datum (Latin) date
december December
degn parish clerk, deacon
del part
dem them
den the, it, that
denne this
der there, who, which
deres their
derfor therefore
det it, that, the
difteritis diphtheria
din, dit your, yours
disse these
domkirke cathedral
dommer a judge
dragon a dragoon
dreng boy
drengebarn male child
dronning queen
druknet drowned
dysenteri dysentery
døbt baptized
død dead
dødfødt stillborn
dødsfald death
dødsårsag cause of death
døgn 24-hour period of time
døtre daughters
døv deaf
døvstum deaf and dumb
dåb baptism
dåben the baptism
 

efter after
efterkommer descendant
efterladte survivors
efterlevende surviving
eftermiddag afternoon
efternavn surname, last name
egen own
egentlige actual
ej not
eje to own
ejendom property, real estate
elev student
eller or, or else
elleve eleven
ellevte eleventh
elv river
embede public office
embedsmand public official
emigrant emigrant
emigrer emigrate
en a, one
endnu yet, still
enebarn only child
enhver each
enke widow
enkekone widow
enkemand widower
en og tredive thirty-one
en og tredivte thirty-first
en og tyve twenty-one
en og tyvende twenty-first
epilepsi epilepsy
er is, are
erhverv livelihood
erhvervestedet work place
erklærte declared
et a, one
etage floor, story
 

fabrik factory
fadder christening witness, sponsor
fader father
falde to fall, be killed in war
familie family
far father
farbroder uncle, father's brother
farfar paternal grandfather
farmor paternal grandmother
fartøj vessel, craft
farver dyer
faster aunt, father's sister
fattig poor, indigent
fattigvæsenet welfare agency
februar February
fem five
fem og tyve twenty-five
fem og tyvende twenty-fifth
femte fifth
femten fifteen
femtende fifteenth
fir eighty
fire four
fire og tyve twenty-four
fire og tyvende twenty-fourth
firsindstyvende eightieth
fisker fisherman
fjerde fourth
fjorten fourteen
fjortende fourteenth
flere several, more
flod river
flytte move
foged sheriff
folio double page
folk people
folkemængde population
folketallet the population
folketælling census
for for, at, before, by
forblødning bleeding to death
forenin society
forfædre ancestors
forhenværende former, formerly
forhus house in front, often the main or owner's house
forklaring explanation
forlade leave
forlovelse engagement
forloverne sponsors, bondsmen
forlovet engaged
formiddag morning
formynder guardian
fornavn first name
forpagter lessee, tenant
forretning business
forretningsmand businessman
forrige former
forstand intellect, mind
forstoppelse constipation
forsørges af is supported by
fortælle tell
forvalter manager
forældre parents
fosterbarn foster child
fra from
fraflytte leave
fraskilt divorced
fraværende absent
fredag Friday
fremmed foreign, foreigner, stranger
frimand freeholder
frue Mrs.
fruentimmer unmarried mother
frugtsommelig pregnant
frøken Miss
fulde full, complete
fyldt attained (age)
fyr young man, fellow, fire
fyrre forty
fyrretyvende fortieth
fælles common, joint
fængsel prison
fæstebonde copyholder
fæstning fortress
fætter cousin (male)
fødested birthplace
fødsel birth
fødselsdagen the birthday
født born
før before
først first
første first
får sheep
 
G

gade street
gammel old
gartner gardener
garver tanner
gejstlig ecclesiastical
genealogi genealogy
gennem through
geografisk leksikon gazetteer
gevær soldat rifle soldier
gift married, poison
gigt rheumatism
gjørtlemager brazier, castings maker
god good
godsejer estate owner
gratis free
grav grave
graver sexton
graverkarl grave digger
gren branch
grenader infantryman
greve Count (nobility)
grevinde Countess
gris pig
grube mine, pit
grubearbejder miner
grund ground, reason
grænse boundary, border
gudfader godfather
gudmoder godmother
gulsot jaundice
gulv floor
gyldig current
gå go (walk)
gård farm
gårdbruger farmer
gårde farms, homes
gårdejer farm owner
gårdfæster copyholder
gårdmand farmer
 

halshugget decapitated
halv half
halvfems ninety
halvfemsindstyvende ninetieth
halvfjerds seventy
halvfjerdsindstyvende seventieth
halvtreds fifty
halvtredsindstyvende fiftieth
ham him
han he
handelsmand huckster
handler merchant, trader
handskemager glove maker
hans his
har has, have
hattemager hatmaker
havde had
havn harbor, port
hedder named, is
heller neither
hende her
hendes hers
her here
heraldik heraldry
herred judicial district
herremand lord of the manor
hest horse
hindring obstacle, hindrance
hittebarn foundling
hjem home
hjemmedøbt baptized at home
hjerte heart
hjertefejl heart disease
hjul wheel
hjulmand wheelwright
holde hold, stop
hor adultery
hore whore
hos with, at
hoste cough
hovedliste main list
hovedperson head of house
Hr. Mr.
hun she
hundrede hundred, hundredth
hus house
husar hussar, cavalryman
husbonde husband, head of house
husfader head of the household
husholderske housekeeper
husmand cottager, small farmer
hustru wife
huus house
huusfader head of house
huusmoder wife, homemaker
hvad what
hvem whom
hver every
hvid white
hvilken which
hvis if, whose
hvor where
hvornår when
hvorvidt whether
hyrde herdsman
hængt sig hanged him/her self
hær army
høj tall, high, hill
højre right
håndtering occupation
håndværk trade, handicraft

i in
idiot idiot
ifølge according to
igen again
igennem through
igår yesterday
ihjel, slå- kill
ikke not
ikke enda not yet
ild fire
imellem between, among
imorgen tomorrow
indhold content
indsidder renter
indvandrer immigrant
indvandring immigration
inflytning moving in
ingen none
ingenting nothing
intet none
introducerede introductions in church after childbirth
introduceret introduced

januar January
jeg I
jomfru damsel, Miss
jordbrug farming
jordemoder midwife
jordet buried
juli July
juni June
jurist lawyer
jæger hunter

kaldet named, appointed

karetmager coach builder
karl youth, farmhand
Katolsk Roman Catholic
kavaleri cavalry
kendskab knowledge
kendt known
kighoste whooping cough
kirke church
kirkebetjent sexton
kirkegård cemetery
kirkeværge church warden
kiste chest, coffin
kjøn (køn) sex (gender)
kjønnet (kønnet) the sex
kleinsmed locksmith
kloster convent, monastery
ko cow
kommune municipality (community)
kone wife, woman
konfirmation confirmation
konfirmerede confirmations
konge king
kongedømme kingdom
kongelig royal
kopper smallpox
kort map, short, card
krampetrækning convulsion
krig war
kro inn
krovært innkeeper
kræft cancer
kræmmer shopkeeper
kun only
kunskab knowledge
kusine cousin (female)
kusk coachman, teamster
kvinde woman, wife
kvindekjøn (køn) female sex
kvæg cattle
kvæle choke
kyllinger chickens
kyst coast
købe to buy
købman merchant
køn sex (gender)

landet rural area

landsarkiv state archives, provincial archive
landsby village
Langfredag Good Friday
lavværge widow's spokesman (guardian)
leje hire
lejer tenant
leve live
levede lived
lidt af suffered from (cause of death)
ligeledes also, as well
lille small
liv life
logerende boarder(s)
lov law
lovlig legal, lawful
lungebetændelse pneumonia
lysning banns (marriage)
lægd military levying district
lægdsruller conscription rolls
længe long
lærer teacher
lærling student, apprentice
læse read
løbenummer serial number
lørdag Saturday

madmoder woman of the house

maj May
maler painter
malkepige dairymaid
mand man, husband
mandkjøn (køn) male sex
mange many
mark field
marts March
matrikel land registration
matros sailor
mavesyge stomach ailment, diarrhea
med with
medhjelper assistant
med videre with more
mejerist dairyman
mellembygning middle building
men but
mere more, additional
meslinger measles
mester master (trade)
middag noon
midlertidig temporarily
midnat midnight
mig me
mil metric mile (10 kilometers)
militær military
min, mit, mine my, mine
mindste smallest, youngest
minut minute
moder mother
mor mother
morbroder uncle, mother's brother
mord murder
morfar maternal grandfather
morgen morning
mormor maternal grandmother
moster aunt, mother's sister
mottage receive
murer mason
musiker musician
m.v. = med videre with more
myndig of age (legal)
mæslinger measles
mølle mill
møller miller
måned month
måske perhaps, maybe

nabo neighbor
nat night
navn name
nedbrændte burned down
nej no
nevø nephew
ni nine
niece niece
niende ninth
ni og tyve twenty-nine
ni og tyvende twenty-ninth
nitten nineteen
nittende nineteenth
nogen, nogle some, any
nord north
Norge Norway
norsk Norwegian
november November
nu now
nulevende living
nummer number
ny new
nyfødt newborn
nylig lately
nytår new year
nær near
næringsvej livelihood, trade
næste next, neighbor
nørre northern
når when, if, reach

ofte often
og and
også also
oktober October
oldebarn great-grandchild
oldefar great-grandfather
oldeforældre great-grandparents
oldemor great-grandmother
om if, about
omegn neighborhood, neighboring place
omkom die (perish)
omkring about, approximately
omtrent about, almost
omvendelse conversion
onkel uncle
onsdag Wednesday
op up
ophold reside(s), stay
opholdsted residence
oppe above, upstairs
optegnelse record
ordbok dictionary
os us
o.s.v. etc.
otte eight
ottende eighth
otte og tyve twenty-eight
otte og tyvende twenty-eighth
 

pacellist holder of a small plot of land

pagina (Latin) page
parcel plot of land
parykmager wigmaker
penge money
pension pension
person person
personerne the persons, the people
pest plague
pige girl, maid
pigebarn female child
plejebarn foster child
plejedatter foster daughter
plejefader foster father
plejeforældre foster parents
plejemoder foster mother
plejesøn foster son
pottemager potter
prins prince
prinsesse princess
prædike preach
præst priest, clergyman
præstekontor parish office
på on, at
påske Easter
 

See K

rebslager rope maker

register index
regnskab account
rejse travel
religion religion
ret court
ridder knight
rytter cavalryman
rød red
røgter herdsman
rådmand councilman
 

sabbat Sabbath
sadelmager saddler
salig deceased, blessed
samfund society
samme same
sammested same place
samtlige all
samtykke consent
seks six
seks og tyve twenty-six
seks og tyvende twenty-sixth
seksten sixteen
sekstende sixteenth
selv self
selvejer owner, freeholder
selvmord suicide
senere later
seng bed
sengeliggende bedridden
separeret separated
september September
side page
sidehus side house
sidste last
sig oneself
sin, sit, sine his/hers/its own
sindssyg mentally ill
sjette sixth
skarlagensfeber scarlet fever
skat tax
skedte happened
skibsfører ship's captain
skifte probate
skifteprotokoll probate record
skilsmisse divorce
skilt divorced
skole school
skomager shoemaker
skovfoged forest ranger
skriver scribe
skræder tailor
skøde deed (property)
slag stroke, blow
slagter butcher
slot castle
slægt family, lineage, relatives
slægtninge relatives
slægtsforskning genealogy
slå ihjel kill
smed smith
snart soon
snedker cabinetmaker
sogn parish
sognefoged constable, sheriff
soldat soldier
som as
sort black
spillemand musician, fiddler
spædbarn infant, baby
stambøger muster rolls
stamtavle descendancy chart
stand social position
sted place (location)
steddatter stepdaughter
stedfader stepfather
stedmoder stepmother
stedsøn stepson
stenhugger stonecutter
stervbo residence for probate
stifborn stepchild
stift diocese
stilling status, position, occupation
stor big, great
stum dumb (can't speak)
summa (Latin) totals
summarisk statistical
svag weak
svaghed weakness
svend journeyman
svensk Swedish
Sverige Sweden
svigerdatter daughter-in-law
svigerfader father-in-law
svigerinde sister-in-law
svigermoder mother-in-law
svigersøn son-in-law
svoger brother-in-law
svulst tumor
syd south
syersker seamstress
syg sick
sygdom disease
sypige seamstress
sytten seventeen
syttende seventeenth
syv seven
syvende seventh
syv og tyve twenty-seven
syv og tyvende twenty-seventh
sø sea, lake
sømand sailor
søn son
søndag Sunday
sønder southern
sønnedatter son's daughter
sønnekone son's wife
sønnesøn son's son
søskende siblings
søster sister
så saw (see), if so, so, sow (seed)
sådan such
således thus
 

tal number, count

tante aunt
teglbrænder brick burner
teglmager brickmaker
teglværk brickyard
testamente last will
ti ten
tid time
tidlig early
tidsskrift periodical
tiende tenth
tiendebog tithing book
tigger beggar
til to, until, for
tilgang Arrivals
tilgangsliste moving-in records
tilladelse permission
tilligemed together with
tillægsliste supplement list
time hour
tipoldefader 2nd great-grandfather
tipoldemoder 2nd great-grandmother
tirsdag Tuesday
titel title
tjene serve, work
tjeneste service
tjenestedreng servant (male)
tjenestefolk servants, employees
tjenestepige servant (female)
to two
tolv twelve
tolve twelfth
to og tyve twenty-two
to og tyvende twenty-first
torsdag Thursday
tre three
tredive thirty
tredivte thirtieth
tredje third
tre of tyve twenty-three
tre og tyvende twenty-third
tres sixty
tresindstyvende sixtieth
tretten thirteen
trettende thirteenth
trolovede betrothals
trolovet engaged
trosbekendelse creed
trossamfund religion
tuberkulose consumption, tuberculosis
tugthus prison
tvilling twin
tyende servant
tyfus typhoid fever
tyr bull
tysk German
Tyskland Germany
tyve twenty
tyvende twentieth
tæring tuberculosis
tømmermand carpenter
tømrer carpenter
 

ud out
uddrag extract
uden without
udenfor outside of
udflytning moving out
udføre carry out, perform
udi at, in
udlandet foreign country(ies)
udvandring emigration
udøbt unbaptized
uge week
ugift unmarried
ukendt unknown
umyndig minor (age)
under under, below, wonder
underskrift signature
undertegnet the undersigned
undre wonder (verb)
undtagen except
ung young
ungkarl bachelor
uægte illegitimate
 

vaccinerede vaccinations
vaccineret vaccinated
vanfør crippled, disabled
var was
vattersot dropsy
ved at, by
vedkommende person concerned
venstre left
vest west
vidner witnesses
vielse marriage
viet married
vogn carriage, wagon
vognmand teamster
vor our
Vor Herre the Lord
voerd (I) worth (value)
værdig worthy
være be
værge guardian
væver weaver

yndling favorite child

yngste youngest
 

Æ
ægte legitimate
ægtefælle spouse
ægteskab marriage
ægteskabelig marital, conjugal
ægteskapsbryder adulterer
ægteviet married
ælder elder
ældre older, elder
ældst oldest, eldest
ærlig honest
 

øde desolate, waste

ødelægge destroy, ruin
ødemark wasteland, wilderness
øje eye
ønske wish, desire, want
øst east
øvre upper

åndsvag mentally deficient

år year
årlig yearly, annual
årsdag anniversary
 
NUMBERS

In some genealogical records, numbers are written out. This is especially true with dates. The
following list gives the cardinal (1, 2, 3) and the ordinal (1st, 2nd, 3rd) versions of each number.
Days of the month are written in ordinal form.

Cardinal Ordinal
1 en, et 1st første
2 to 2nd anden
3 tre 3rd tredje
4 fire 4th fjerde
5 fem 5th femte
6 seks 6th sjette
7 syv 7th syvende
8 otte 8th ottende
9 ni 9th niende
10 ti 10th tiende
11 elleve 11th ellevte
12 tolv 12th tolvte
13 tretten 13th trettende
14 fjorten 14th fjortende
15 femten 15th femtende
16 seksten 16th sekstende
17 sytten 17th syttende
18 atten 18th attende
19 nitten 19th nittende
20 tyve 20th tyvende
21 en og tyve 21st en og tyvende
22 to og tyve 22nd to og tyvende
23 tre og tyve 23rd tre og tyvende
24 fire og tyve 24th fire og tyvende
25 fem og tyve 25th fem og tyvende
26 seks og tyve 26th seks og tyvende
27 syv og tyve 27th syv og tyvende
28 otte og tyve 28th otte og tyvende
29 ni og tyve 29th ni og tyvende
30 tredive 30th tredivte
31 en og tredive 31st en og tredivte
40 fyrre 40th fyrretyvende
50 halvtreds 50th halvtredsindstyvende
60 tres 60th tresindstyvende
70 halvfjerds 70th halvfjerdsindstyvende
80 firs 80th firsindstyvende
90 halvfems 90th halvfemsindstyvende
100 hundrede 100th hundrede
1000 tusinde 1000th tusinde

DATES AND TIME

Use the terms in this section and the preceding "Numbers" section above to interpret dates.

Months

English Danish
January januar
February februar
March marts
April april
May maj
June juni
July juli
August august
September september
October oktober
November november
December December

Days of the Week

English Danish
Sunday søndag
Monday mandag
Tuesday tirsdag
Wednesday onsdag
Thursday torsdag
Friday fredag
Saturday lørdag

Paper publication: Second edition 1997. English approval: 4/97.

 
October 1968 The Danish Genealogical Helper - To Help You Dlsc:aver Your DanIsh Ancestors

A Study Guide For Danish Research

T DO YOU KNOW ABOUT DENMARK? mation about Denmark. Specific information
within the area In which the research problems
Every genealogist, beginner or professional, are centered is not possible. Each researcher
should learn something of the geography and should study his own area of research for his-
history of the land where his ancestor and per- torical and geographical information.
haps his progenitor lived. Knowledgeofhistory
and geography is far more important to suc- It is advisable to obtain maps of the locality
cessful genealogical research than most people in which research is to be carried out. Maps
realize. Geographic features often mentioned in showing the immediate areas are essential for
the records give the research worker valuable a good understanding ofthe locations of Villages
clues for solving pedigree problems. Each and parishes and their geographical relation-
country has special characteristics and pecu- ship to one another. .
liarities that are relevant to that country
alone: this applies to the people, customs, PIACES TO WRITE FOR DANISH MAPS
and their records.
Geodaetisk Institut, Copenhagen, Denmark
In this study guide we will give general infor- Thorsten Hanson, P. O. Box 261, Wilmette,
minois 60091.
Royal Archives, Copenhagen, Denmark.
Danish Information Office, 588 5th Avenue,
New York, New York 10036.
Stevenson Supply, 230 West 1230 North, Provo,
Utah 84601.
(It is not necessary to write in the Danish
language when ordering maps from Denmark.
Simply ask them if they have the type of map
you are interested in obtaining and how much
it will cost.)
Many libraries have excellant collections of
maps. .The Genealogical SOCiety in Salt Lake
City, Utah and the Cache Genealogical Library
in Logan, Utah have a good collection of Danish
maps for use in the library. They
also havethebook,AHISTORYOF
THE KINGDOM OF DENMARK,
by Palle Iauring and translated
from the Danish by David Hohnen.
The book is published by H,sst and
a S,sn, Copenhagen, Denmark.
GENERAL INFORMATION
ABOUT DENMARK
Denmark proper consists of
the peninsula of Jylland and 483
islands, of which about 100 are
inhabited. The seven main islands
are:
SJaelland (Zealand)
Fyn (Funen)
Iaaland (LDIland)
Bernholm
Falster
Mlln (M,sen)
Langeland
 4 The Danl.b Genealogical Helper - To Help You DIxover Your Danish Ancestors October 1968

Some of the other inhabited islands are: Cava;

Claeo;
32
31
Vejl;
Q'rsle v
Prust;
So";
Isla!>!. key To Map §2S!!. ~ Hessel; 43 R;rvIg Holbaek
Hlrsbolmene 1 Hlrsbolmene Hj;rr1ng
Agers; 29 Ager.; Sor; Hja"", 15
Ager; 7 JCarl>y 'Ihlsted Hjortbolm 22
Hjam;
Onsbjerg Ve~
Holba
Alr; 14 Alr; Aahus Hjort; 57 OreJll Svendborg
A1s 51 (Several) Sjllll1erborg Hjaelm 18 Ebelraft Randers
Amager 41 (Several) K,a.nhavn
.Anbolt 3 Anbolr Rarlders Jeg1Ildp 9 JeglDd; 'I'hlsted
Ask; 36 Askp Martho
Avemal:; SO Avemak; SveIldborg Kybolm 19 Tram>ebjerg Holbaek
BIrlboIm 58 Marsta! SveDdborg Lang; 39 KalVebave Praest;
Bog; 37 Bog; Praest; Ltv; 5 Ranum Aalborg
BI'IUlds; 46 Baag; Assens Ly; 49 Ly; Svendborg
Bug; 47 Bug; Assens Lae.; 2 (Several) Hj;rr1ng
Drejjl 53 Orejjl SveDdborg Mandp 12 Mand; R1be
Mejle.holm 20 Onsbjerg Holbaek
Egbolm 4 Vor Frue Aalborg Mors 8 (Several) Th1sted
Egbolm 28 Agers; Sor; Musholm 27 IC1r1ce-Helsinge Holbaek
Endelave 16 Endelave Skanderborg
Eskebolm 23 Trarmebjerg Holbaek Nebel; 26 F;llenslev Holb.1e!:
Nyord 40 Nyord Praest;
Fan; 11 Nordby. Sjllll1erllo Ribe
Fejjl 34 Fejjl Martbo Om; 30 amp So";
Fem; 3S Fem; Martha Or; 44 Or; Holbaek
Fur 6 Fur Viborg
Faen; 4S M1ddlefart Assens R;m; 13 R;m; T;!>!er

Salrholm 42 Kastrup Kp1JellhaYll

Samsp 24 Several Holbaek
Sejerp 2S Sejer; Holbaek
Skar; 54 Ore]; SVendborg
1 Stryn; 59 Stryn; Svelldborg
c;:g Thurp (TuIJI)
Tunp
56
17
Thur;
Tun; Sve~~
Taa.inge 55 (Several) SVendborg
Taer; 38 1Calvehave PI2est;
Vegr; 21 TraDI1ebjerg Holbaek
Vejr; 33 Fejjl Marlbo
Ven; 10 Ven; R1ngI:ifbl1lg
r:!)3
Asr; 48 Q'shy HadersleY
Aer; 52 (Several) SVeodborg

.-£ROF.R:lE.
·lW'a-~I."'~

41
'42

FAER~ ISLANDS

Norder~er
San~
StrDm~
SuderD
VaagtS
~sterD
October 1968 The DanJ.h Genealogical Helper - To Help You DIscover Your DanJ.h Ancestor.

WATER COURSES point, Ejer BavnehDj is. in Jylland and reaches

564 feet. Himmelbjerget is 478.4 feet.
Denmark has three waterways through the
islands: The ~resund (between Sweden and The main jurisdictions 111 Denmark that have
Sjaelland): the Store Baelt (Great Belt); and to do with the preserved records are:
the LilleBaelt (Little Belt) between the peron- Amt - county
sula of Jylland and Fyn. Denmark has no large Herred - district
rivers and few lakes but its shoreline is in- Sogn - Parish
dented by many lagoons and fjords (fingers of
the sea). See page 46. The most important Example:
fjord is the Limfjord which extends across Bornholm Amt has four herreder (districts)
North Jylland from the North Sea to the Kattegat. 1. Nerre herred
The country has many minor watercourses, the 2. Sender herred
longest river is the Gudenaa, 10catedinJylland. 3. ~ster herred
4. Vester herred
Allinge-5andv ig
Norway KjlbsLad

Hasle
Sweden KjlbsLad

Rjlnne
Kjlbsud
Vesterl!avet
(North Sea)

Each herred has several sogne (parishes),

and each sogn consists of several Byer
(Villages), gaarde (farms), and huse (houses
with small garden spots). These smaller units
are identified by individual place names and
quite often in Danish research it is possible to
Denmark is bounded on the west by the North distinguish between two individuals with the
Sea (Vesterhavet); on the north by the Skagerrak same name by the gaard or hus on which· he
separating Denmark from Norway; on the east lives.
by the (llresund, the Kattegat, and the Baltic
Sea: and on the south by Germany and the Baltic· Every year Denmark publishes the POST OG
Sea. TELEGRAF ADRESSEBOG FOR KONGERIGET
DANMARK (the mail and telegraph address
The total area of the peninsula of Jylland and book for the Kingdom of Denmark.) The book
the surrounding islands comprises about 16,576 itemizes the places in Denmark and gives the.
square miles (about one-fifth the size of Utah). name of the sogn in which each place is Situated.
The 1966 population (estimate) was 4,797,000. (See page 51 for instructions as how to use this
The chief cities (1964 estimate) are Copen- book).
hagen-Frederiksberg 806,690; Aarhus 188,945;
Odense 109,681; Aalborg 83,210. Bernholm as well as all other amts has
several kcbstads (market towns). The kcbstads
Denmark is a lowland, the average altitude are often large enough to contain more than one
for the whole country is 98 feet. The highest parish.
 6 The Danisb Genealogical Helper - To Help You DIscover Your Danlsb Ancestors October 1968

I 2 3 4 5 6 7

C Llmfjord
Aalborg BUg!:
-,~ ...Mariager Fjord r:J
D RaDders Fjord

F Rlngkoblng Fjord

G
o
H

FJORDS (Inlet) Sakskibing J5 Veno E2

Als J3 Skive DE2-3 .VigsO BC2
Flensburg J3 Vejle G3 Aalborg D4
Haderslev I3 Aabenraa I3 Aalbaek A4
Hjarbaek DE2-3 Aarhus F4
Horsens G3 BUGT (Bay)
Isefjord G5-6 Fakse 16 VlG (Cove)
Kalundborg G5 Helnaes JJ4 Ebeltoft F4
Kolding H3 Hjaelm J6 Kalvi EF4
Limfjord CDl-2-3-4 Ho HI
Mariager D4 Jammer BC3 Aa (Stream)
Nakskov J5 Jammerland H5 Gudenaa EFG3-4
Nissum EI Koge H6
Odense H4 Musholm H5 SUND (Sound)
Randers E4 Sejero G5 Gronsund J6
Ringkdbing FGl Stege J6 GUldborg Sund JK6
Roskilde G6 Tannis A4
October 1968 !be Danish Genealogical Helper - To Help You D1""over yOur Danish Ancestors 7
Our pioneer ancestors often referred to EXAMPLE: Hans Christian NlSrgaard and his
places In Denmark by old names not always wife, Inger. emigrated from Denmark and set-
familiar to the children who emigrated with tled in a small town in southern Utah. He gave
their parents in later years. For example: his birthdate as 7 March 1824 and his place of
from Skagen. the northern tip of the peninsula birth. N6rgaard near Mariager fjord. In his
of Jylland. south to the Limfjord could also be diary he had mentioned playing the violin for
referred to as Vendsyssel; south ofthe Limfjord dances in Hadsund. There are 214 places by the
to Mariagerfjord is often called Himmerland; name of Norgaard listed in the POST OG T ELE-
west of Himmerland is referred to as Salling. GRAF ADRESSEBOG FOR KONGERIGET DA~­
Mors, and Thy. East of the city of Randers is an MARK. but only one by Hadsund on the Mariager
area of land sometimes called "the hump" or fjord.
Djursland. By utilizing this information the search was
The nine regions our pioneer ancestors often narrowed down to Visborg parish. Aalborg
state as the place they emigrated from are as

'71i7;:~~
follows:
Als Mors Sundeved
Djursland Salling Thy
Himmerland Stevns Vendsyssel 1824
When many of our Danish grandparents stated
their place of birth, theywould only mention the
island where they were born, such as, Aero,
Langeland, Fyn. or Zealand; or they might give
Jutland as a place of birth. The city of KOben-
havn is often recorded as the birthplace when
/.i;::4-:;
~
7 Marli ,Mar"", Ap'"

~~'~/puj~
in reality the birthplace was in a parish north,
south. east or west of KlSbenhavn.

Hans Christian

/;t;; N7I&<,,/
~lsen
Ander
.
~~~,!J~
~ cA7'~~' ~
Marie t:t i (of) tl
Bragh Visborg

Family members were surprised to

learn of the Andersen surname as the
~ 0 grandparent had always been known
v only as Hans N6rgaard. sometimes
called Hans Christian N6rgaard. The
locality farm name of N6rgaard was
recorded at the birth of Hans Christ-
ian, and his father's name recorded
as Anders Nielsen Norgaard. owner
of the farm Norgaard (north farm in
Visborg). In checking further in Vis-
borg parish records the marriage

~
record of Hans Christian Andersen.
age 25 3/4 and Inger Andreasdatter.
age 25 3/4 on 6 January 1850 was found.
 The Danish Genealogical Helper .. To Help You Discover Your Danish .....ncestors October 1968
8-----------------------------
AMTER
DA~MARKS AMTER ABOUT li92 DE~MARK'S

LOCAL GOVERNMENT Antvorkov QR5-6

Apenrade R2
Denmark is divided into 22 Amter. three of Assens R3-4
these are subdivided making a total of 25. The Borglum 1.3-4
Faerli Islands, located north of Scotland in Bovling NOl-2
the North Atlantic. constitute an independent Bredsted Sl-2
amt with the permission of home rule under
the Danfsh crown. Each amter is headed by Dronningborg N03-4
an amtmand. appointed by the King. and a Dragsholm P5-6
council elected locally. Below are listed the Flensborg S2-3
names of the amter in alphabetical order with Gravensteens 54
a key showing their location on the map.
Haderslewhuus R2
Hald N02-3
Bernholm J6 Halsted 55
Frederiksborg G6 Haureballegaards OP4
Haderslev HI2 Hinds gaul Q3
HjtSrring C3-4 Hirscholm p7
Holbaek GH5 Holbaek Q5-6
Kelbenhavn H6 Jaegerspriis PQ6
KtSbenha \"ll H6 KaItl 04
Roskilde H6 Kalundborg Q5
Ma.ribo J4-5 Koldinghus PQ2-3
Odense H3-4 Korslir R5
Odense H3-4
Assens Kronborg P6-i
HI3
Klibenha..-n Q7
Praestel LT6
Randers EF4 Lundenaes OPl-2
Ribe GHI Ugumkloster Rl-2
Ringkgbing EFGl-2 Mariager N3
Skanderborg FG2-3 MtSn S6-7
SortS HIS Nordborg 53
Svendborg 13-4 Nyeborg R4
Thisted 01-2 Odense Q4
Tlinder 11-2 Ribehus Ql
Vejle GH2 Ringstaed QR6
Viborg EF2-3 Roskilde Q6
Aabenraa-Selnderborg IJ2-3 Rugaard QR3
Aabenraa
Selnderborg Sejlstrup 1.3-4
Aalborg Silkeborg OP3
DE2-3 Skive
Aarhus FG3 N2
Skanderborg P3
Stiernholm P3
NOTE: THE MAPS ON THE FOLLOWING SortS QRS-6
Saebyegaard Q5
PAGES ARE NOT DRAWN TO SCALE; THEY StSbyegaard 53-4
StSnderborjt S3
ARE DRAWN ONLY TO GIVE AN OVERALL Tranekaer 54
Tryggevaelde. R6
PICTURE. DETAILED MAPS SHOWD:G THE TtSnder RSl-2
Vordingborg RS6
AREA IN WHICH RESEARCH IS TO BE CAR- Aalborghus MN3
Aakier P3
RIED OUT ARE ES5ENTIALFORGEOGRAPH- Aalholms 55-6
Aastrup K1.3-<l
ICAL INFORMATION. (ilrum Ml
 5'~
6<i~J)O
,~~ ~~
OClober 1968 Dish Ancestors
9
1 l-r - To Help You DIscover Your
A - .... • • V

c
..
D

E ~.

VIBORC
'.
•
R1NCKIfBINC
F
.. :-•
.. •
• ~ '~ERBORC :
.. ... .
: .. .. '
~
.. ~~ U
'
'
' . ~"
• • FREDERIK

...-:.. . ~"
BORC

R18E
VEJLE
S
··'...... :
. .. :.. .
• • • • •'. HADERSLEV

··.... .
) ••

SORIf
eo

:
••• •

'
; •• '~RAEST"
TQNDER Q-- ......
I
 12 The Danish Genealogical Helper - To Help You Discover Your Danish Ancestors

POST OG TELEGRU ADRESSEBOG FOR

KONGERIGET DA~MARK
Contents and Instructions 1964 SECTION B
• n.l.c....c:5.rd :.:t1 r....u.·nlunu Sa_rsvp -D-.lborb.J. Ed Rlnpted S tRtne.led Kbat
I-Street directory for Copen-
• .. ):rt l':Iodslll"fj S C.aa'ed KnlJ a'.cst.MI
... ,d tJt:\'nince S Boa_Ud• • - Cd Ostblrk S SceabJerc 5l hagen Postal Districts.
... 1"1 f':rin.1.1tNt. S Ortads&.M Uaabr hus,,' Kru....trup S (TI.., S1t.lbb)')
• ... I:lt llarn'Jnl" 5 Kandnp Kroc.trup n-Street directory for the
• • '1 'I r:u"~11I1 S Baad.r.
... ':d JUII" S F..hj..,.C'
• Ib sk:nl tI:\I~Y S X.oldloC' ProvinciiLl Towns and Cities•
... Ib lOr•• -H~l.lnc~ S O.rlov 5Janand.
.. cd Lundrnrlund S Slace". • Ib cd Ulctr U A;-nUb)'J AY~clbY 5 tTI,,, SECTION C
... I'd R-»dchac S S~tnap SkibtoyJ Krol"trup
' ... Kd oS-r'IlC'el.,e S Thtnp • tN-Dalby, Itl .k S-D.tby S ..... p
1- Listing of Independent
... ~11 31ndlnC S (Tlcr SUkebarc) Sbl'br • lit C~ ~k&nrl~rup S GJn_ Post Offices and Index to Map.
• ... ltd g.BJ"" S Da"c,,1' • tS-Oalby) tb kirkc p....le!'d sk fClrsa.m-
• .. I:.t S-Burris S lIul'n. Unpllus ntiuionshwa bralst S-Olllby S n-Listing of Telegram ~ta­
... I'd Tcnhev S ifni... H ••ln tions in Greenland and the
.. Cd Tyrstf"fl S Hnnt.1I • - atulon:lby tIllaJlt1rke Ul 'I'&1emenlchecb-
.. ~ Vlndt.las S '·I.db"n lUrkeD [or Keneminde oc omeen p~te­ Faerc Islands•
... I'd \"irr1n~ S Raad... n cd. sk rriskole CwrsamJinphus elvark (D&I-
... rrt Viuinl:' S wrbJerc by-Her3nap) JTtl., (Oden.e-~anott.) tIt-
SECTION D
... .cd VOr"~ul$'e S V.rb.... etr telecr1tl.:kllp ~1 ebp Dalby S DaJ.b7 1- Listing of Court Districts
... Cd 0.hun S HaclaYD - L- Itl Hotdenlltell S JI"cn.W<d
.. Cd 0aby S 01' Km •• by - L_ Ib !Il-Oalb,." 5 lI.nap n-Listing of Police Dis-
Da!acertaad. cd Aaler&' S FJ.np
... r1 HuJuad S ....d."
- St. Ib sk St-Oalby S Heden....el
• y. OK 0- I'de CUMinI': S BJ.,..
tricts.
... ltd LertlJe.... S wnJwc · ".,.op Ib S-Dalby S U••I.... ill-See chart. bottom of page.
• ed S·80ma S . ...n. • .Bonp O,·.n.r... bun 9-0alb)- S Tanb7 IV-Denmark's Administra-
.D b... I'd St·BrIIDdWD S (TIP' TerndrulJ) • Ruma somr:'lotrhu3Ie lIo:.singe S :lII..iD.,e
Store-ar...dD.III - Hal_ hun Klrke..IIclainle 5 G.rI.... SJ-I- tive Divisions:
Da1ba&k. cd V-m.l... I (2'1cr Balebr)
8.c.e..-Clllle't'
'oa.
• :inird I'd. Iiettensted S Redo••tld
Ko=une - municipality
Da1bjerr cd Ikut S lkM:& • O-el'1'&nI. Cd SklUlnerup 5 GJ.n:t. Valgkredse - voting district
.. I'd. Nur S BoU&eb'" - Stn,&ld ~mmltrhuse Klrke-Helain",. S Retsvaesen og politi - Court
. . "u.s. AcfirskoY S ~.... G.rI.... SjaUaalol
nalhjer=cird J'd Vindince S :a.o.kUde - StnDdbu.. husc lCroptrup S (Till' and police
D:Ub.. cd Herbu~ S HeJ'bltF'C' Skibby) KI'o.:-lnlP
• - ,d KQna;shOfJ S a.Qaed.~ • • O.t.r;-ird I'd OAlbyo,""r S D&lb,.....e1'
Laegekredse - medical dist-
.. £'d V"ldby ::ii Grea"
.. cd\'r'\"'jl~., ~ ,orA
· e.w.. bd Cd. Sr.-Da.lby S Ked.uted ricts
Amstuer, skatte - og sk'/ld-
SECTION A - Place and address listings kredse - tax districts
Udskrivningsvaesen - Con-
Place n:Lmes are listed in alphabetical order. scription system
If thc place name consists oftwo words, the last Arbejdstilsyn workers
word is often entered first although in well supervision
!mown names this may not be the case. Provstier og pastorater -
Places having the same name are listed in deanery and parishes
their designated order as: gd., huse, lb., mI., SECTION E
etc. Places of the same name and same desig - I-Defense
nation are listed alphabetically after the name IT-Civil Defense
of the parish in which they are located. ill-Conscription service
Places in which the first word is NDrre, IV-Foregin representatives
SDnder. Vester, Qster, Gammel (old). Ny Maps of Denmark. FaerD Is-
(new), Lille (little). Store. (greater or larger) lands. and Greenland.
etc. may be listed last regardless of destination . Four major items to be con-
or parish. sidered in the use of the POST
Place names are printed in bold type. other OG TELEGRAF ADRESSEBOG
particulars are in regular type. The last name FOR KONGERIGET DANMARK
appearing in the line is the postal mailing ad- are:
dress. If the telegraph address is different from 1. The book is a Danish book
the postal address. it will be in parenthesis , and written in the Danish language.
the' 'TIgr" will be added. 2. The book is a mail and
• - The asterisks have reference to tele- telegraph address book for
graph or mail service. Denmark in the modern time
period, not a genealogical pub-
SECTION D m lication.
Elrkaop PoU~

I
KullcNp-Rers-VIDdllll.

I
KlIl1erup Svendborc Retten I ::yborc T N'ybo.... N')"bo:-I PoIJUkrecb
-Reta.. Vi"rl',,,g.
lCwsdh)"
K\"UlI •••
Kundby lI.u,cfhy
K.,.nlolle Utllhlf!Jc
Rolba:k
Rolba:k
n~\feJl I Jfc:.lb,..k T Rolbtelr:
ReU('1I I Uolbak T Jlolbalt I
Unlh3:k Potltlkftd.
nnlb~k rt'utikrPdJl
 'fbe [lallish Gellealoglcal Helper - To Heip You D!.Cllver Your Oawh Ancestors 13
3. The book is often very necessary to de- 6. Next we will check for ".Hadsund" as a
termine in wbich sogn (parish) a par- postal mailing address or a telegraph
ticular village or farm is located because station. This time we must check each
not every locality in Denmar.k is a parish place under Ncrgaard keeping our eye
with its own church and church records. focused on the abbreviation "Tlgr" and
I 4. Our ability to read the old handwriting will for the postal mailing address of .. Had -
increase as we check the geographic place sund". On page 220 (POST OG TELE-
names in the book with the old handwritten GRAF ADRESSEBOG) we find:
records. Jtel";'lhl
•• ad Vlaborc S (TIl'" R'adaw:ad) v......,
Bow do we read the book? It is easy to under- 7. Now we turn to Section D m column 1 and
stand, if, we keep in ,mind the following: 3 to find the name of the Amt Visborg is
located. (page 516 in 1964 POST OG
1. The abbreviations and their meanings. TELEGRAF ADRESSEBOG)
2. Section A itemizes a particular place in
Denmark and gives the name of the ABBREVIATIONS
parishes in which each place is located.
3. Section 0 ill gives the name of the parish REFERENCE: POST - OG TELEGRAF AD-
and the amt in which it is located. RESSEBOG FOR KONGERIGET DANMARK

EXAMPLE: (See page 47) Abbreviation Word In Danish Word In English

AIldelsm alldelsmejerl CllOp. clalry
Problem: To find the parish in which this hrolst hre.sanUlllgssted letter collection
particular Nlirgaard is located. place
hrugsf hrugsfllrell1llg dlaln of household
goods stores
Clues: 1. Nlirgaard is by the Mariager fjord hlg byl1llgur (det f~erpske :>aVll Faero's name !~r
2. Ncrgaard is close to the village of for samllng at huse) group of houses
Hadsund. ek"l'rescl ekspresd!s<rU:< express district
gtl, gtle pant,pante fann, farms
Cl- Cammel- old
Steps to solve this problem: gas v gasvaen: gas c:om;:any
hgtl hovedgaant head farm
hllSP hospital hospital
1. Check map for lecation of Mariager jr!lhpl jernbaneholdeplads railrnad stopping
fjord to determine the possible Amt. place
2. Check section 0 ill under the column Kbhvn K~ll!lavn Copellllagell
Kbs< Kpbs<.ad Merch.allt clry
Kirkesogn for Hadsund (in the 1964 POST larger dry
OG TELEGRAF ADRESSEBOG it is found Km Kommune Commullity
on page 493) L- Ulle- Uttle
ullddlstr undd!strlkt Coun<ry dlstrlc.t
3. Next check the third column (on the same Ib,lbr lalldsby, lalldsbyer Village. vUlages
page and same entry) for the Amt. ml "';lIe mill
4. Now turn to Section A and check for the N- N¢rre- Nom
Ndr- Nontre- Nomern
locality name, Ncrgaard. pellS penSIOll, pellSill""< penSIOll, boarding
5. We find many references to Ncrgaard (see house
pages 219 and 220 in 1964 POST OGTELE- posteksp postekspedillllll hrallch postofflce
postrontor postomce
GRAF ADRESSEBOG). By making use of post1lldl!t postlndleveringssted (er) post dellverlllg
clue *2 we will first check for Ncrgaard pia"" -lllcomlng
in Hadsund sago. Keep in mind that in the pr.estegd praestegaant rn1n1ster', heme
5 Sop (klrtesogn) Church parish
POST OG TELEGRAF ADRESSEBOG 5- Sjlllder South
places of the same name and same desig- Sdr- Sjllldre- Southern
nation are listed alphabetically after the sk. skr skole. u:oler sebool, .schools
Skt Saint Saint
parish they are located in. also remember 5t- S<ore- llIg
the abbreviation for sogn is .. S". If <elegrafsksp <elegnfekspedltloll Telegraph Oftlce
Hadsund sogn (parish) had a village or tLfc[r <elegrafeks pedlUOll telephone central
oIflce
farm called Ncrgaard, it would appear be- Tlgr <elegnf.dresse teiegraph address
tween these two places: V. Vesr:er- West
vandv. valldvaerl< 'W.te~orks
q 9ster Ease
"''''1'''''
.. lrd Cunderup S (T11'1' Cudwnhoh:D.) Vint
Fl. alter the post or telegnm olfice means FaJster•
• IJfI R.llutld S 1I, ...4enl.. J or Jyll - JyUalld
L • Lollalld
M - Mors
14
PATRONYMIC SYSTEM

The patronymic system was used up to about 1850. As this is only aa

about date you must give and take a little, about five years either side.
For example, a family has ten children in the period 1840 to 1860. Which
system will be used? You must check carefully in the records to see which
surname is being used. It must be noted that perSons may change their names
at a later time.
This is the way the patronymic system ~rks: Lars Pedersen has a son
whom he names Jorgen. Jorgens surname will not be that of his fathers
surname. It will be that of his fathers' first name, Lars, adding "sen".
So his name will be Jorgen Larssen or Larsen. Now Jorgen Larsen has a son
names Soren, so his name will be Soren Jorgensen. Here are the three generations:
Lars Pedersen
Jorgen Larsen
Soren Jorgensen
This system may help you and you must therefore train yourself to think in
the following manner: If you have an ancestor of the name Soren Jorgensen,
then without any other research you know that his fathers first name is Jorgen.

For the females you don't add "sen", but you add "datter" (daughter).
So Lars Pedersen has a daughter named ''Marie'', and her name then becomes
Marie Larsdatter. In research she will keep this name all her life, even
after marriage.
Do they always use the patronymic system? Are there no exceptions?
Yes, there are. Some people have moved in from other countries and have a
name that is not Danish at all. For example, the name "Sley". To add "sen"
in this case would not harmonize with the Danish so they simply keep the
same surname through the next generation.

You should also know about the identification name or second surname.
tf a man is a blacksmith (Smed) and his full name is Soren Pedersen, people
simply called him Soren Smed or Soren Pedersen Smed. The name Smed then stayed
with the family for several generations. For example:

Soren Pedersen Smed

Christian Sorensen Smed
Anders Christiansen Smed

You may notice here that the patronymic system is still used, but the iden-
tification name stays with each generation.
 MISCELLANEOUS INFORMATION
17
~tin abbrev1ati~ of IIIOnth.
Vllbr. ( or 7br. )means Septelllper and not the seventh JlOnth.
Vllll:r. ( 8br. ) is october. Ubr. ( 9br. ) 111 November and
Ibr.( lobr. ) is December.
IJn!'ormation abt. SOIIle census record.
In 1787·and l80~ ;you must look for Slangerup under the c1 ties, but in the
later ceneusell ;you w1ll. find Slangerup under ~e-Fred.e~sbor,Bernd.
Up until 1860 ;you w1ll. find following towns under the sOCD,Berred•.lmt
llYstl!lll.J.!ter this year they have becoN Ipblltader ( c1t;y ). &
Frederiksvaerk, LPgstpr. Nprre Sundb7. and S1lkebo~.
before Frederlkshavn became a citY' in 1818, it was ealltlei' Fladatrand
aDd rOll wlll Und it .under Flade sogn.
Herning became Kpbstad in 191:3 and Esbjerg became Ipblltad in 1899
former under Jeme Sogn.

--------
17871 Christiansp
18Cl:In Frederiksborc Amt Freder1l<sbo~ Slotsogn. ~lslev aogn in Randerll
Amt only I=~. partl1. .
18:34: Kpbenhavn except the distich of At. Annae and Veater didtrlct.
18401 The citiesl Faabor&. Frederlka~vn, Freder1kllsund, Grenaa,Hobra,
Korspr, Y.aria&er, MiddeHart, Nykpbing p.Kors, Nysted, Praestp.
Roskilde,Rudkpp1ng. RPdby, Sorp,Stubbekpbing.Snaneke and Varde. Alao
Husby and Kissum sogne in Ringkpbin, .urrt. and the 1alands ~eap (Ej~rring)
and Hors (Thistlld A.)
1845: Sigerslevvester sogn in Frederiksborg Amt. {J:!ter Ulslsv and Godsted sogne
in Haribo Amt. Jordrup and Lejrskov sOiPe i Ribe Amt. Husto'.
0' :sf,Ae:z. spooer NillsUIII sogne in R1ngk~bin, Amt. .
1850: Kvaerdrup sogn in SVendborg Amt. St.ovto' and Hornwn lIogne in
Vejle Amt.
1880: The citY' Hobro. Brpnshpj aogn in Xpbenhavn lD:t.
1890 I Gentofte sogn in Ipbenhavns Am.
Pefore 1864 Aerp and the 8 llogne which belongs to llprre T1rstrup
Berred in Vejle Am~ were under Slesvi&.
Sane pa.rta or dist.rictll frOlll R1be Herred also haa to be found under
SleBVil.
Other ~rorlllat.1on

Engagelll8ntll were celebrated before 1796, but arter this date the wedding
were celebrated.
A WOl!lall could not remarry before she bad a probate of propert.1.
Feast.da:,ys alWAY's on Sundar bofore 1814.
17:33 - 178:3-8, a male person had to st.4;y in parish of birth until 1'.11
qe ot JS - 40.
Other history explaned on tape or in Chllll.
18
OTHER CENSUS LISTS IN DENMARK
Other census returns were taken of Aarhus,
Aalborg. and various other cities andparishes
between the years 1726-1860. The followillg is
a list of these census including the call number
of the microfilm copy as found in the ~nealog­
leal Society LIbrary.
Serial number 8546
pt. 1 (or new number 041055) alphabetical
general index to parishes and census of
Aarhus District I - 1787
pt. 2 (or new number 041056) Aarhus Dis-
trict n - 1787 (numbers 100 to 199)
pt. 3 (or new number 041057) AarhusDis-
trict m - 1787 (numbers 200 to 325)
pt. 4 (or new number 041058) Cities:
Aalborg- 1818
Frederikshavn - 1827-1860
Habra - 1727-1855
Harsens - 1769-1824
Fredericia - 1777 and 1801
Grenas. - 1820-1832'
Ha~ebro - 1787-1850
pt. 5 (or new number 041059) CiUes:
Nibe - 1818-1860
Ribe - 1769-1860
Randers - 1726-1860
pt. 6 (or new number 041060) Cities:
Vejle - 1860
Viborg - 1769-1860
 MISCELLANEOUS INFORMATION
17
Latin abbreviatiOM of IIlCnth.

Vllbr. ( or '7br. )means Septemper and not the seventh JlOflth.

Vlllcr. ( 8br. ) is october. Ubr. ( 9br. ) is November and
Xbr.( lobr. ) is December.

IJn!ormat1on abt. SOllIe censUlI record.

In 1787· and 1801 you must. look for Slangerup under the cities,but in the
later ceneuses 7011 wllJ. f1nd Slangerup under 1V'nl:e-Fredez:iksborr; Herred.

Up until 1860 7011 wllJ. find following towns under the socn,Herred,Jillt
aystem.J.!ter this year they have become I~bstader ( cit7 ). c
Frederiksvaerk. LPgst~r, N~rre Sundby', and Silleborc.
before Frederilulhavn became a city in 1818, i t vas ca1lec1" Fladstrand
.aDd you will find it under Flade sogn.

Berning became 1t~b8tad in 1913 and Esbjerg became I~betad in 1899

tQrlller under Jeme Sogn.

--------
17871 Christiansp
1BC1:In Frederlksborc Amt. Frederiksborr; SlotsO&J1. Fuilalev s~ in Banders
Amt only J~. partly. .
18;4: Kpbenhavn except the distich or At. Annae and Vester didtrlct.
1840, The cities: Faa-borg. Frederikshavn. FrederiMsund, Grenaa,Hobro,
Korspr. Y,ar1a&er, Middelfart, Nykpbing p.Hors, Nysted. Praestp,
Roskllds,RudlqSping, RPdb:r, Sor~.Stubbek~b1ng,Snaneke and Varde. Also
HUlIby and NisslllU sogne in Ringkpbing mt and the islands Laes,! (Ej~r1ng)
and Hors (Thistl'ld A.)
1845: Siierslevvest.er sogn in Frederiksborg Amt. {J:Jter Ulslev and Godstedsogne
in Haribo Amt.. Jordrup and Lejrskav so~e 1 Ribe APIt. Hua~.
og Zf,Au. spooer Nissum sogne in Rl.ngkllbing Amt. .
1850: Kvaerdrup sogn in Svendborg Amt. StaYby' and Hol'1Illlll sogne in
Vejle Amt.
1880: The city Hobro. Brpnshpj sogn in K~benhavn .bit.
1890: Qentofte sogn in Kpbenhavns Am.
~fore 1864 Aer,! and the 8 sogne which belongs to IIprre Tyrstrup
Herred in Vejle Am~ were under Slesvii,
Some parts or district:! from Rl.be Herred also hall to be found under
Slesvil.
Other iMro~ation

Engal';emants were celebrated before 1796, but after this date the wedding
were celebrated.
A WQ!lall could not remarry before she bad a probate ot propert7.
Feastdays alwllYs on Sundq bofore 1814.

17)3 - 1783-8. a male person had to stay in parish ot birth until l'.is
age of 3S - 40.

Other history explaned on tape or in class.

18
OTHER CENSUS LlSTS IN DENMARK
Other census returns were taken of Aarhus,
Aalborg, and various other cities and parishes
between the years 1726-1860. The fOllowing is
a list of these census Including the call number
of the microfilm copy as fOlllld in the Genealog-
ical Society LIbrary.
Serial number 8546
pt. 1 (or new number 041055) alphabetical
general index to parishes and census of
Aarhus District I - 1787
pt. 2 (or new number 041056) Aarhus Dis-
tr1ct n - 1787 (numbers 100 to 199)
pt. 3 (or new number 041057) AarhusDis-
trict m - 1787 (numbers 200 to 325)
pt. 4 (or new number 041058) Cities:
Aalborg- 1818
Frederikshavn - 1827-1860
Hobra - 1727-1855
Horsens - 1769-1824
Fredericia - 1777 and 1801
Grenaa - 1820-1832'
Holstebro - 1787-1850
pt. 5 (or new number 041059) Cities:
Nibe - 1818-1860
Ribe - 1769-1860
Randers - 1726-1860
pt. 6 (or new number 041060) Cities:
Vejle - 1860
Viborg - 1769-1860
 Counties and(Amts /.". ,)
Aeb ..nrell Co K~b ..nnevn Co Rlngk,{blng Co v" 11" Co
Lundtoft" RemsJ 8plllno 8 jlll!lrge 19
Rlsp 5pmme CindlnQ Srusk
5. Renos t rup Tun!! Hllme..rum Elbo
Vis VoldborQ Hind Hlltting
50kkelunds Hj.. rm Holmllnll
Aolborg Co 5mprUII N. Homll J .. ral..v
Allrs 5korlborQ N. Tyratrup
Hindllbd lIIerlbo Co Ulvboro Nprvllno
HornUII F"uglse Venrtruld TprrUrl
Klier lIlusse
5let N~rr" (Lollllnd) 5kllnd.. rborg Co Viborg Co
H.. UUII 5pnd"r (Lollllnd) C.. rn F"jlonda
n ..skUII 5pnrl.. r (F"lllsbr) Hjfllmsl..v Hllrrfl
Cis lUll Nim Hlds
Odens.. Co Tyrsting Hlndboro
Aerhus Co Allsum Vor (Voer) Hov lb jll" ro
F"rllmlev 8je.. ro" Vreds LysQllllrd
80rum 811110 1lI1rlrlpisom
Hllds Lund" 50r, Co Nprlyno
HllslE' Orl.. ns.. Alst..d Nprrp (511111no)
Nino 5kllm RlnQsbd Rinds
511bro 5kovby 51110"1&,,, RpddlnQ
V. LiBbjll.. rQ V"nds V. nekk..bjll.. ro 5pnd.. rly no
~. F"lllkk..bjIlPro
80rnholm Co Prepstp Co
Njil'rr.. Bellrs" 5v..ndborg Co
~st..r 8jll"v"rskov Cudm..
V..stE'r F"eks.. Nprr.. (Lllno.. lllnd)
5,1nd"r Hllmmer 511111no
IIIpenbo 5unds
F"rpdprlksborg Co 5tevns 5pnd.. r (LllnQ.. lllnd)
Holbo TybjellrQ VlndlnQ"
Horne Aerp
LynQP-Kronboro Rend.. rs Co
5tr,l Celbn 5,nderborg Co
~lstykk.. Cerl"v Nybpl
Lyno..-F"r"d"riksboro 111015 Als Nprr"
Nprr.. 'Dyra) Als 5pnrler
Hlldprslev Co Nprhlliri
F"r,ls OnaUd Thisbd Co
Crllm Rovsp HlIssl no
Hlldersl",v 5 tpvrlno Hpllprslflv
N. Rllngstrup 5pnd.. r HundbcrQ
5. Tyrstrup 5pnrl p rhelri Nprr" (lIIors)
~. Lisbj.. ro 5pnd.. r (lIIors)
H',rrlng Co V. Hlln
8,1rglum Rlbe Co Ref:!
Dronnlnolund Anst
Horns CprrllnQ T'nd.. r Co
Hv.. tbo IIIl1lt H,Ij.. r
LIl"s~ Rib" Hvldlno
V..nn.bje.. rQ 5kllrls Lp
II. Hfln 5l11VS 5loos
V. Horn.. Tpnd.. r
Holh".. 1r 1:0 II. Horn..
Arts
L"v,.
Ill.. r 1,1...
Ods
5klpplnQIl
Tuds.. (Tu8ll)
 20

THE SOCIAL, ECONOMIC, RELIGIOUS, AND HISTORICAL BACKGROUND OF DENMARK

AS IT AFFECTS GENEALOGICAL RESEARCH
To do effective Danish genealogical research, one needs not only some knowledge of such things as
language, script, geography, and available records and their contents, but it also is helpful to know some-
thing of the background of the Danish people.
It is the purpose of this paper to provide some information on the social, economic, religious, and
historical background of Denmark and how these factors affect Danish research.
From very early times until as late as 1700, the population of Denmark was largely agricultural, with
very few large towns. Any changes in the laws and customs of the people, or shifts in the population, were
extremely slow and inconsequential Most of the people were tenant farmers who worked land that was
owned by manorial lords, and were for the most part bound to the land by both law and custom, so that
generations lived and died in the same place. _ _
These tenant farmers were required to give to the lord of the manor not only a large part of the
produce they raised, but also a specified number of days of work out of each year. In return the lord of
the manor offered care and protection in time of war and hard times.
The farmers seldom made more than a bare sustenance, and many who may have owned land at one
time eventually had to relinquish title by reason of having to borrow from the lord, with no means of pay-
ing off the debt.
The lord of the manor could by law inflict punishment for any real or fancied insubordination, in-
cluding any attempt by a peasant to run away from it all. He could require his tenants to do service as sol-
diers, with no one but himself to say how long his soldier tenure would be. He could move a tenant from one
farm to another, or even sell him to the lord of another manor if he felt inclined. Thus, if a farmer by frugal
industry, improved his status to a point of possibly acquiring land ownership, the lord of the manor could
without warning either sell him or move him to a poorer piece of land to start all over again.
There were of course, good and humane manorial lords who treated their tenants well. But even the
national laws served to keep the peasantry in perpetual serfdom. No provision existed for inheritance, so
that each generation must start from the beginning, with any possessions the parents may have acquired,
even to their personal belongings, reverting to the lord of the manor at their deaths if he felt so inclined.
In addition, the state levied heavy taxes and the Church required tithes.
Such was the condition of the Danish peasan try for hundreds of yell1'3. The manorial lord had vir-
tun! ownership of both the land and the tenant, with almost full control over the tenant's every move, and
with the state and the Church making his burden even more heavy. This was the status of a large portion
of the Danish citizenry at the point where extant records began, about 1600. .
These conditions, intolerable as they were, proved a boon to the present day genealogist. Because
there was so little moving about - or even if they were transferred to a different farm or sold to a differ-
ent lord, the new location would be nearby - the Danish ancestors of tho~ who are living today will, as a
rule, be found in the registers in or near the parish of their birth, up to or after 1702. Not until as late as
1788 was a peasant free to move from the place of his birth or to come and go as he pleased.
This situation did not apply quite so much to those higher up in the social scale. There were some
farmers who were freeholders, who either themselves or some ancestor had rendered some valuable service
to a lord or to the king for which services he had been given a good farm with inheritance rights to his
descendants.
Also there were craftsmen, artisans, and tradesmen, who were not bound to one place and were
free to move about, as well as some from other countries who eventually gravitated to the larger centers
which eventually developed into towns and cities.
Of course there were occasional circumstances that disrupted the normal flow of life. Farms, villages.
or churches could at any time be destroyed by fire or other destructive forces of nature along with any
records that may have been collected. Pestilences, such as the Black Death which swept off nearly one-third
of the inhabitants of the world in the middle of the fourteenth century as well as other terrible plagues,left
their impact. Wars occurred intermittently, and enemies sometimes overran the land. All of these conditions
affected the records, and resulted inevitably in the loss, damage, or destruction of many records.
As a guide to help the researcher, there herewith fClllows a chronological summary of developments
and events that have genealogical significance in Denmark.
 21
1400-1702 VORNEDSKABET (SAFEGUARD 1616-1620 DANISH COLONIES ESTABUSHED
REFORMS) The colony of Trankebar (Tranquebar) in Madras,
These so-called refonns gradually developed to the Indm, was established in 1616, and was sold to England
status of laws as the manorial lords achieved more in 1845. Parish registers are available from "The Portu-
and more power over the peasantry. The law was guese Jerusalem" congregation from 1707-1881.
called Vornedskabet, which came to be interpreted as 1619,7 April PROBATE RECORDS
follows:
The guardian supervision system began in the
1. The manorial lord could take over a farm at incorporated cities. This law stipulated that in each
any time. city two prominent citizens were to be selected "over-
2. The farmer had to stay :ill his ilie within the seers" of guardians appointed for minors, to see that
parishes where the lord owned land. these children were properly cared for. Every other
3. The lord could sell a man to another lord or year one was to be released and a new one elected.
move him from farm to farm. Originally the supervision of childrens' inheritances
4. The fanner had to pay to the lord of the manor was not included in the responsibilities of these owners,
a certain amount of his crop, as well as work but later this be=e their main function.
on the lord's land on days appointed by him. 1622 ROYAL GENEALOGIES
1521 CHRISTIAN Irs ECCLESIASTICAL LAW De danske Kongers Slectebog (The genealogy of
A law was enacted which provided for the appoint- the Danish Kings J was published by Claus Christof-
ment of dependable guardians for minors whose par- fersen.
ents were deceased. These guardians were usually 1645,20 May PARISH REGISTERS
near relatives, so their names, residences, and the rela- The keeping of parish records was required by law
tionship of the minors to them will usually be found on the island of Sj>elland.
in the probate records. This law implies that probate
records existed at this time, but the earliest ones pre- 1646, 17 May PARISH REGISTERS
served are from 1574 (see below'. The parish record law was extended to all of Den- ,
1521 CHRISTIAN II's LAND LAW mark. About 70 parishes had voluntarily started keep-
ing registers before 1645. The rest started in 1645, 1646
This law stipulated that no farmer could be re- and later.
moved from a farm as long as he kept it up and paid
his dues to the lord and was obedient and respectful. 1647 ROMAN CATHOLIC CONGREGATION
The same law forbade the selling of a = to an- IN COPENHAGEN
other manor, but the manorml lords paid very little The Roman Catholic congregation in Copenhagen
attention to this provision. began keeping registers, though the church was not
legally recognized until 18 May 1851.
1536 THE EVANGEUCAL LUTHERAN
CHURCH 1657-1660 WAR WITH SWEDEN
The reformed Lutheran Church was made the state The Swedish Army invaded Demnark, burning and
church of Denmark by law. All C01tholic churches plundering the country. Many churches were destroyed,
and lands were taken over by the state. New ministers and with them the records, especially on Sj",lland.
were placed in the parishes, but many of the old Illness and hunger followed the war, and many
customs were still maintained. people died.
1573 EARUEST PARISH REGISTER 1660-1670
The earliest parish register is a burial record for Much of the land owned by the king was sold to the
Hjordlca!r. manor lords.
1574-1584 PROBATE RECORDS 1670-1770 CAVALRY REGIMENT DISTRICTS
The earliest probate records kept are from Vording- Part of the royal land estates were assi~ned to the
borg City, 1574, Helsingjlr City, 1579, and Aalborg national cavalry regiments I Rytterdistrikter' , then
City, 1584. sold again to private persons between 1766 and liiO.
1580-1616 HISTORY OF DENMARK There are probate records fro!T1 the Cavalry Districts
The first printed history, called Danmarks Riges between 16iO and 1770.
Kr;nnike, was collected and written by Arild Huitfeldt. lBiO COLONIES
1581 GENEALOGY The Danish West Indies and Guinea {'omp-any was
established and controlled trading with Guinea. Guinea
The first genealogical publication in Denmark, The was sold to England in 1850.
Krabbe Family, was published as poetry.
1671 COLONIES
1600-1650 IMMIGRATION OF FOREIGN St. Thomas, one of the Virgin Islands, West In-
MERCHANTS, CRAFTSMEN AND dies, was aCQuired. It wns sold to the United States in
ARTISANS 1917. Parish records are available from 1691.
Many merchants, craftsmen and artisans from Ger-
many, the Netherland•• Fr:mce and Scotland settled 1682 FARM AND VILLAGE LAW
in Danish cities mainly Helsin~"r and ('openha~en. A new law forbade the mmorial lords to close
Many foreign names in Denmark derive from that whole villages or farms and take the land for cultiva-
time. tion purposes.
 22
1682 FRENCH REFORMED CHURCH 1735 MOSAIC CONGREGATION
The French Reformed Congregation in Copenhagen 'The Mosaic Congregation in Copenhagen began
was recognized. Parish registers begin in 1685. keeping registers. Pennission to build a synagogue was
given in 1765.
1682 ROMAN CATHOUC CONGREGATION
The Roman Catholic congregation in Fredericia 1736, 13 January CONFIRMATION
was given official tolerance. Parish registers begin A law ordered tha.t children be confirmed at the
in 1685. age of 14, with the event to be recorded in the church
records.
1682 GERMAN REFORMED CHURCH
1769 CENSUS
'The German Reformed Church in Copenhagen was
recognized. Parish registers begin in 1686. 'The first complete census was taken in Denmark. It
is mainly statistical and of little genealogical value.
1684 COLONIES 1769 COLONY
Denmark acquired the island of St. Jan (St. John J Parish records exist from four parishes itt the col-
in the Virgin Islands. It was sold to the United States ony of Greenland, 1769·1841. 'The parishes are Egedes-
in 1917. Parish records begin in 1691. minde, Godhavn, Julianehaab and Upemivik.
1700 CALENDAR CHANGE 1787 CENSUS
Denmark changed from the Julian to the Gregor. 'The first population census of genealogical value
ian calendar, with Feb. 19th becominlf March lst. was taken. (See Research Paper, "Census Records of
1701 NATIONAL MILITIA Denmark.")
A national militia was established, consisting of 1788 STAVNSBAANDET (COMPULSORY
farmers' sons drafted by the manor lords. RESIDENCE) ABOUSHED
1702, 21 January VORNEDSKABET ABOUSHED A new law stressed the following points:
'The old "Safeguard Reform" established in 1400 1. 'The farmer could live where he wished, and
was abolished by law, stipulating tha.t: could leave at any time.
1. The peasant could no lonlter be forced to 2. He could stay on the farm and pay for it on
stay in one place. reasonable terms until he became a freeholder.
('The state would lend the money to the farmers,
2. He could not be sold by the manor lord. if desired) .
3. He could buy his freedom for a certain price. 3. Soldiers were no longer to be drafted by the
'The manor lords did not uphold this law, and manor lords. 'The country was divided into mili-
conditions continued much as before. tary levying districts, with a special clerk to
1710-1711 THE PLAGUE keep records of the male population and their
whereabouts until they became of age for
Of a population of about 70 thousand in the city of
drafting.
Copenhagen, about 21 thousand died of the Plague.
In other cities, up 10 40 per cent of the population Enormous reforms took place after this law was
died. Consequently the burial records of Copenha.gen adopted. but many years passed before some of them
and other cities are very huge during this period. were complete. 'The military levying rolls start in
most places about 1788 and li89. I See Research Paper
1719,23 January PROBATE RECORDS "The Military Levying Rolls of Denmark"). Farmers
A law was adopted ordering all manor lords, or began moving to the cities or to other parishes.
their clerks, to act as probate officers and to keep Research becomes more difficult after 1788, but the
legal probate records of all their subjects and their military levying rolls and the census returns help to
families. 'Thus, many probate records start in 1719. trace the movements of people from place to place.
1733 COLONY 1793 THE ROYAL UBRARY
'The Danish West Indies and Guinea Company pur- 'The Royal Library (Det Kongelige Bib/wtek J was
cha.sed the island of Saint Croix I Santa Cruz), in the opened to the public. 'This library today contains the
Virgin Islands, and in 1754 the island was acquired largest collection of genealogies in Denmark.
by the Danish government. It was sold to the United 1801 CENSUS
States in 1917. Parish registers for Saint Croix begin
in 1776; probate records are available from 1734 to Another census was taken. 'This census contains
about 1885. Parish registers for the cities of Christian· valuable genealogical information.
sled and Frederiksled begin in 1858. (See, A. Fabritius 1802 NAVY ROLLS
and H. Hatt, Handbog i Sl:J!gtsforskning, Copenhagen. Navy rolls begin, very similar to the military levy-
1963, pp 162, 163). ing rolls. I See Research Paper, ''The Mililary Levying
1733 STAVNSBAANDET 'COMPULSORY Rolls of Denmark.")
RESIDENCE) 1812, 11 December NEW PARISH RECORD
A new law gave the lords full control over their BOOKS
subjects again. 'The national militia was re-enforced, A new type of parish register was introduced by
and no peasant was allowed to leave his place of birth law, consisting of printed volumes to be filled in by
without the permission of the lord of the manor. (See the ministers. 'The parish records improve greatly from
Research Paper, "Military Levying Rolls of this date on. (See Research Paper, "Church Records
Denmark."l of Denl1Ulrk.")
 23
1817 MOSAIC CONGREGATION IN SLAGELSE Four Episcopal congregntions were recognized, as
This Mosaic congregation was officially recognized, follows: In Frederikshavn parish registers begin 1876.
and parish records begin. In Horsens parish registers begin in 1879. In Odense
1820 EMIGRATION parish records begin in 1881. In Svendborg parish rec-
From 1820 to 1848 very few emigrants left Den- ords begin in 1882.
mark, but after the establishment of n new constitu-
tion in 1849 Danish emigration increased, reaching its 1870 CENSUS
peak in 1882, then diminishing. Emigration from Den- Another census was taken.
mark has genernlly been to the United States. Nation-
wide economic problems, coupled with poor harvests, 1872 DANISH CONGREGATION IN
were some of the causes for the great emigrntions of NEWCASTLE
the 1880's. A Danish congregation was established in New-
1822 MOSAIC CONGREGATION IN BOGENSE castle, England, with parish records from the begin-
ning. These nre under the jurisdiction of the Sj::eUnnd
This Mosaic congregntion was recognized' and archives.
parish records begin.
1833 ENGUSH CONGREGATION IN 1879 THE LORD'S CHURCH, COPENHAGEN
HELSINGqlR I Elsinore I N. F. Cnrstensen's Frimenighed I The Lord's
Parish records begin for this English church group Church I established in Copenhagen. This was not
in 1833, although the congregntion wns not officially recognized by the State, but there are parish records,
recognized until 12 December 1949. beginning in 1879.
1834, 1840, 1845 CENSUS 1880 CENSUS
Another census was taken. The birthplnce of each Another census wns taken.
person is given in the 1845 and nil censuses thereafter
(See Research Paper, "Census Records of Denmark." I 1889 ARCHIVES
The following archives were established by law on
1848-1849 CHANGE IN GOVERNMENT 30 March 1889:
In 1848 King Christinn VIII died and wns sue·
ceeded by King Frederik VII, who renounced nbso· 1. Provincial Archives for Sj:elIand, m.m.. lo-
lute rule and fonned n representative government, cated in Copenhagen City, with jurisdictio:l
with n new constitution, June 5, 1849. over the islands of:
1848-1850 WAR WITH SCHLESWIG-HOLSTEIN a. Sj:elIand and Milen for the counties of
Copenhagen, Frederiksborg, Holb:ek,
War broke out with Schleswig-Holstein, in the sou·
Sor~, and Pra!Sto.
them part of Denmark and Slesvig I Schleswig I wns
kept as part of the country. b. Lolland and Falster, for the county of
Maribo.
1848, 12 Februnry GENERAL CONSCRIPTION c. Bornholm. for the county of Bornholm.
A genernl military drnft In", wns enacted. From
this date, the names of nil mnles are included on the 2. Provincial archives at Odense. with jurisdiction
military levying roles. over the island of Fyn, for the counties of
Odense and Svendborg.
1850, 1855, 1860 CENSUS 3. Provincial ~rchives at Viborg for the northern
Another census was taken in each of these yenrs. part of Jylland I Jutland I, for the counties of Hj~r­
These are of great vnlue in genealogiol senrches. ring, Thisted, Aalborg, Runders. Viborg, Aarhus, Ring·
1862 DANISH CONGREGATION IN HULL kobing, Ribe, Skanderborll and Vejle.
A Danish Lutheran Congregntion wns established 4. The National Archives of Derunark (Rig,arki-
in Hull, England. Parish registers, kept from the be- uet) in Copenhagen.
ginning, are under the jurisdiction of the provincial
archives of Sjaelland in Copenhagen. 1890 CENSUS
1863 DANISH CONGREGATION IN LONDON Another census was taken.
A Danish congregation wns established in London.
These parish records, kept from the beginning nre nlso 1891 PARISH RECORDS
under the jurisdiction of the Sj::ellnnd nrchives. All extant parish records from the earliest to 1891
were required to be sent to the vnrious provinc;nl
1864 WAR WITH PRUSSIA AND AUSTRIA archives.
Denmark lost Slesvig to Prussin. The church rec·
or:ds of Siesvig I s<pnderjylland I nre written in Germnn 1901. 1906, 1911 CENSUS
between 1864 and 1920, when the nrea was restored Another census wns taken during the three desig-
to Denmark. nated years.
1865 22 September EPISCOPAL METHODIST
CONGREGATIONS
 2~

1919 FARMLAW Christoffer

A law was enacted requiring 1800 farms, still held of Bayem 1439-1448 Denmark
by manor lords, to be sold to private farmers. 1442-1448 Norway
1441-1448 Sweden
1920 NEW BORDERUNE Christian 1 1448-1481 Denmark
At the end of World War 1, the northern part of 1450-1481 Norway
Siesvig (Schleswig), which WllS lost to Germany in 1457-1481 Sweden
the War of 1864 was returned to Denmark. Hans............................•1481-1513 Denmark
Some records were left in the area retained by 1481-1513 Norway
Germany and will probably be found in the German 1497-1501 Sweden
Archives . Christian II 1513-1523 Denmark
The parish records from the area that came back 1513·1523 Norway
to Denmark are in most cases written in the German 1520-1521 Sweden
language between 1864-1920. Frederik 1... 1523-1533 Dell1tlllrk & Norway
1931,28 April ARCHIVE ESTABUSHED Christinn III 1534-1559 Denmark & Norway
A provincial archive was established for the sou- Frederik II 1559-1588 Denmark & Norway
thern part of Jylland (Jutland) in the city of Aaben· Christinn ry. 1588-1648 Denmark & Norway
raa. This comprised mainly the part returned to Den- Frederik III 1648-1670 Denmark & Norway
mark in 1920. There are about 117 parishes with rec-
ords from the earliest to 1891 for the counties of Christian V 1670-1699 Denmark & Norway
Haderslev, Aabenraa-S4nderborg and T'nder. Frederik IV 1699-1730 Denmark & Norway
Christinn VI 1730-1746 Denmark & Norway
Frederik V 1746-1766 Denmark & Norway
Christian VII 1766-1808 Denmnrk & Norway
Frederik VI" 1784-1808 Denmnrk & Norway
1808-1839 Denmnrk
1808-1814 Norway
Christian VIlI 1839-1848 Denmark
KINGS OF DENMARK
Frederik VII 1848-1863 Denmark
NAME REIGN Christian IX 1863-1906 Denmark
Valdemar Atterdag Frederik VIII 1906-1912 Denmnrk
(another day I 1340-1375 Christian X 1912-1947 Denmark
Margrethe' 1375-1412 Dell1tlllrk Frederik IX. 1947- Denmark
1380-1412 Norway
1397-1412 Sweden • Margrethe reigned for Oluf, her son, most of his
time and after his death in 1387 she continued to
Oluf· 1375-1387 Denmark reign till her death in 1412.
1380-1387 Norway
Erik of Pommern 1412-1439 Dell1tlllrk "Frederik VI reilllled for his father from 1784-
1412-1442 Norway 1808 when Christi:m VII died. Christian VII was
1412-1438 Sweden weak-minded during these years.
DANISH REFERENCE SOURCFS 183
1. Post og Telegraf Postal Guide listing all existing modern places (placenames, villages,
Adressebog for parishes, counties, street lists for cities) in Denmark.
Kongerlget Danmark
2. Danmarks Klrkeboger by S. Nygaard. A guide to all parishes in Denmark and the district each
parish belongs to. Also the year the parish record starts.
3. Goedaetisk Institu ts Maps. A book of detailed colored maps with alphabetical index.
Kort over Danmark
4. Kommune og Sognekort One entire map of all parishes and counties outlined. Name printed in
over Oonmark each parish.
S.l.P. Trap by Weitemeyer. A more detailed postal guide illustrated with drawings
Kongerlget Danmark and maps. Also short histories of each parish, county and city. This guide
often lists small places that do not exist in modern days and is very val-
uable in early searches. It consists of several volumes.
6. Sklfteprotokol/er by Axel Norl it. A probate record index to the probate records for Sjael-
I Landsorklvet for land, Samso and Man Islands.
Sjael/and M.M.
7. Fortegnelse over by Stednavneudvalget. A guide to placenames; takes in modern places.
Stednovne for
1yl/and, Sonderjyl/and
Sjael/and, Lol/and
FoIster, Fyn og Bornholm
8. Haandbog I by Albert Fabritius and Harald Hatt. A book on methods and sources in
Slaegtsforsknlng the Danish Archives (written in Danish).
9. {Engelsk-Dansk Ordbog by Johs. Magnussen, Otto Madsen, and Hermann Vinterberg , English-
Danish Dictionary.
10. *Dansk-Engelsk Ordbog by Johs. Magnussen, Otto Madsen, and Hermann Vinterberg, Danish-
English Dictionary.
·Can be had in one volume.
11. Slaegtskalenderen, 1600- A calendar for working out Latin feast days.
2050
12. GotlskSkrift by Anna Elise Moldrup. A guide to reading the old Gothic script.
13. Dansk Skrift Laesnlngs by Emil Sauter. Exercises in Gothic script.
A.B.C.

Above 13 books· can be bought through:

C.H. 8ielefeldt's 80ghandel
Kronprinsensgade 10,
Copenhagen K. Denmark
A History of Denmark by John Danstrup. Short History in English.
Deseret Book Co.
44 East South Temple
Salt Lake City, Utah
Index of Probates for prepared by Finn Thomsen. Copy can be had from the library of the
Marlbo County, Denmark Genealogical Society.
Indexes to Probate The Genealogical Society research staff. Indexes to probates where in-
Records from Marlbo dexes are missing in film.
County
lens Sorensen by a.M. Hofman-Bang. Probate Index and Guide for all counties in
oq Jylland. Available on microfilm at the Genealogical Society (call no.
Moren Nlelsdatter 21700).
Fyn, Langeland oq Index and guide to probate records from Fyn, Langeland, and Aero.
Ae,,~ Available on microfilm at the Genealogical Society (call no. 9224).
 ftere are ~ _ _jor reference works for identifying place
n __ in oen-rlt. Bach has unique inforJllat:ion and by checking
place ~ s in all t:hr_, the researcher can gain a better
understaJidiNJ of ~e geographical nature of a parish, village or
farm. -.cause of the frequent use of ~ese books in solvinq
r8.eUQ probl. . . and the important information which ~ey contain,
eaea ~eference work will be described separately and in . . .
QataU.
tmlwa rmrr4L GllIpDQQE i A2'LAS Of PINIfAR(
By Frank SIIIi~ and PinnA. Thcmsen, 1969

This vollme contains an alpbabetical liating of all parishes

in Dermarlt. '!'be parish liating shows the mme of the old and new
county in which ~e pariah waa/is located. Also the nUJlbers of the
old and n _ _Uitary levying district is given. The book also
contains county . .pa showinq the boundaries of each parish within
~e county and ahows the user the proxhity of parishes. At the
back of ~e volu.e are detailed _pa which cover the whole of the
county. These .aps show in II01l8 detail the naJles of Jlany of the
farms and villages found in each parish. This book can be found
under reference, FHL Ref. 948.9 16. and also on fiche # 6,054,631.
POS2'=OG TST,?GRAl ADMss!P!!QG roB XQRGRRTGBT DA!!lIAM
(publi.hed in ~y editions, the 1960 edit:ion is especially
CJood)
This reference book contains an alphabetical listing of farm;
and villaCJe in Demaark. Bach citation shows the nalle of the parish
in which the farJI or villaqe is located. One weakness of this
gazetteer is that no lIention is lIade of the county in which the
parish is located. R8lI8JIber the Danish alphabet has three
additional letters followinq Z. These letters are ~, 0 and A. If
any of these letters are found in a place name, look for them in
~eir proper alphabetical order. FHL Ref. 94S. 9 ESg. This book
can also be found on lIicrofiches # 6,030,021-6,030,026.

1JW>' S GUIDE TO fIBDlIG DNUS. PLACES

(by .:J.P. 'trap, 31 vol_s, ~ editions
This series of book. ia useful for learniDC) the names of fu..
and villages located within each Dimiah pariah. There b a
.eparat1te volUDe for each DaD!ah COUDty, and in the table of
cont-.ts t.1lle parishea for _ch c:ounty are liated in alphabetical
order wiD at page JIUBber. WitMn each pariah entry, the _ of
the f ..... amd 'Yi11&CJU are lisUd in ltallc12ecf let:terinq. I f yoa
are unable to locate ~e village or farll you are aeekinq in the
1958 edition, try an earlier edition of 'trap. fte Paa11y History
Library's ~liest edition b 1.90. Tbe Pwly aistory Library
 Danish-Nofwegian
Paleography
The Genealogical Department of
The Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints
Series 0, No. 16 1978

•
.~ ,\I \'.,
. ., 1 ~
, "
,,
~
-.' , ,
....

. ~ ", ; I ~ .. ' ;;

" t~r,' .. J
p'
•

\ . - \ ' I..'

2.. _ -~..._ . " I -

~ .
. ..... ,

'.
~,
"1:\
I,

.. ~

1
. -... .... ..

:'
.. .
/
,
.
,
',\

,....

,~
,1.- ~i

. ........
...~
Danish and Norwegian
Paleography
Introduction was used at the beginning of a word and V was
Although Denmark and Norway have separate .used when the letter was located elsewhere in the
languages today. only Danish needs to be studied word. (Example: wuen [uvenJ. meaning "enemy.")
for Danish.Norwegian genealogical research. For The letter W was used instead of the V, which is in
three hundred years. until 1814. Denmark and current usage. In the sixteenth century both letters
Norway were ruled by the same king. Danish was will be found in use. although they had the same
the official language of both countries during this pronunciation. The two sounds ey and Jy were used
period and was used for all record keeping. instead of j, and the combination ve was often
In order to read Danish and Norwegian records it written as ffue. (Example: skriffue[skrive], meaning
is important to study Danish-Norwegian paleo- "write."]
graphy (the ancient manner of writing). It was not In the latter half of the seventeenth century there
until the latter part of the nineteenth century that was a decisive change in the Gothic script. The old.
the Latin script came into common use in Denmark stiff handwriting used before that time was
and Norway. Although the Latin script was known Simplified to a more moveable script. The present
in these countries for many centuries. prior to this use of the letters I and J, and V and V for vowels
an entirely different script, GothiC, was in use. and consonants, respectively. was accomplished
Gothic script was used until 1U75, when a govern- during this time. J began to replace the old
mental decree in Denmark requir~ schools to dij.lhthongs of ey and ~y. W was replaced by V, and
teach the more universally accepted Latin script Latin letters began to appear more often in records.
instead of the old Gothic characters. (The change especially in words of foreign origin. There was a
was made in Norway at about the same time.) strong tendency to write in the Latin script the
Anyone researching records of these two countries names of people and places.
must become thoroughly acquainted with the The first letter in all nouns was written with a
Gothic style of handwriting. capital letter in the Danish-Norwegian language
The Gothic style can be traced back to northern £rom the seventeenth century. Capital letters were
France. It was employed in Denmark and Norway seldom used at all before the middle of the
during the thirteenth century, replacing the old sixteenth century.
cursive minuscule style of writing. There is a As you study the alphabet note the specific
marked difference between the old Gothic script characteristics of the following groups of letters:
used until the time of the Ref"ormation and the new Lower Cue Upper Ca.
script used thereafter; and beginning in the middle
of the 1600s another variation of Gothic script was o. o. r. v, and re A and U
used as welL e. n. and u Band L
The Gothic script may seem difficult to read at f and h F and I
first; however. in a relatively short time you wiH be
capable of handling most of the problems in the g. P. and q G and Q
records. In 1645 many of the earliest parish registers r and v K and R
begin and, except for a few cilie:>. nu probate g and y
records are found. Since some researchers may be
able to extend their lines beyond 1645 from other In these groups the characteristics will be similar.
available sources, examples of the types of lelters The follOWing sections have been prepared to
used prior to 1645 are given. give you some practical experience with Gothic
The best way to become ac<.:ustomed to the script letters and script. The fint section introduces the
is by studying the Gothic alphabet and by learning Danish-Norwegian alphabet. Each printed and
to write it. The last three letters of the alphabet- handwritten Gothic letter can be studied and
iii. ~, ~nd AA (or A as it has been written since compared with the corresponding Latin letter. The
1948·50)-are not commonly used outside of the second section, "The Gothic Alphabet." shows each
Scandinavian countries. Sometimes the lelter AA is letter in the most common handwriting styles of the
placed at the beginning of the alphabet. two distinct time periods mentioned previously. The
Certain letters in the old alphabet were different rest of the sections contain various writing and
than they are now. The lellers U and V (WI. like I reading exercises and guides. Study the fint two
and 1. had the same pronunciation. Usually V (WI sections carefully before proceeding to the
remainder of the text.
The Danish-Norwegian
Alphabet (Upper Cue Letters)

Latin Gothic Latin Gothic Latin Gothic Latin Gothic

Printed Printed Cursive Cursive Printed Printed Cursive Cursive
Lellers Lellers Lellers Lellers Lellers Lellers Letters Letters

A %[ cA Oz, M 9ft cAt 11t-

B m ..8 % N 9C vf'" "?l
C ~ ~
j~
0 D (fJ jJ

0 ~ }) 1/ P ~ f r
E ~ i --6 Q D- O q
F ~ f J~
R m JI: it
G @ cj s ~ r
if 6
H s:? ;;e 7~ T CJ"
roJ Y F
I 3 :J J U U 'U--- U
J .s 1/ 1 Vm r 1!J
~'-
K Sf :It w ~ w m
;( ~
l 53 X X X ~
:1
 Latin Gothic Latin Gothic Latin Gothic Latin Gothic
Printed Printed Cursive Cursive Printed Printed Cursive Cursive

,
Letters Letters Letters Letters Letters Letters Letters Letters

y ID
Y 0/ 9 ~ /I
z .3 Z 1 AA ~a cA-- ~

If. ~ t£ i2

4
The Danish-Norwegian
Alphabet (Lower Case Lenersj

Latin Gothic Latin Gothic Latin Gothic Latin Gothic

Printed Printed Cursive Cursive Printed Printed Cursive Cursive
leiters leiters Lellers Lellers Lellers leiters Letters leiters

a a ..4- ,-t1'-- m m /J-YV /J'H..-

At-. ..
b D A'
n n /1"'- A"t_ -

.-L_
C C A-
a 0 A:?- ~

d b d .-</ P ~ ~ 1
e e /1 A·
q q .~
'f
f f I I r r /7'" -w-

g g
1 '1 s f A I-
~
f

h Q A, s r
II ~ A
•
I t . .{ A/ t t ~ ,l-
.....-
• ..,ie.-
/'.
U U fi--'
i
J

J
1
I
!/
of

k f A ../ v b /21- /"..&'

I r / ,( w hJ /lP-- 1"0

5
 Latin Gothic l.atin Gothic Latin Gothic Latin Gothic
Printed Printed Cursive Cursive Printed Printed Cursive Cursive
Letters Letters Letters Letters Letters Letters Letters Letters

X I t 1 ce ce ~/ ~

I ?

Y ~ .--1/ P P A:Y ~

" '7
z 3 ... ::,. . .--1 aa aa .--eta-- ~.
(j p

(}
ROIIlan Numerals
1 VIII
• LX 18

IJ 2 IX 9 LXX 70

III 3 X 10 LXXX 10

IV 4 XX 20 XC 10

V 5 XXX 30 C 100
VI 6 XL 40 D sou
VII 1 I. 50 M 1000

MDCCLI 1751

Arabic Numerals
. "
/-7 1
~I Ii ./-1 50 -f 'h

~1'
..,
I......
.
2

3
r7~'
. ..
7

8
I•c:'.." · r#-
~flJ
I• "t!l
100

1000
+
iJ
1~

4 1h

.. ~1 9
I
~ -/llh
"

y ~H,;r 1559

" 5 ;x r. 10
."
)< 11''1 17 It I~
 Family History Library • 35 North West Temple Street • Salt Lake City, UT 84150-3400 USA

Denmark, Civil Registration Marriage 1874-Present

Guide

Introduction
Beginning in 1874, the German government required civil registrars to keep marriage records.
This included the area of southern Jutland ceded to Germany following the 1863 Danish-Prussian
War and which was returned to Denmark in 1920.
For more information on civil registry birth records, see Background.

What You Are Looking For

The following information may be found in a marriage entry:
• The names of your ancestors.
• The date of your ancestors' marriage.
• The names of your ancestors' parents (usually only the fathers are listed).
• The names of the witnesses or sponsors.
• The ages of the bride and groom at the time of marriage.
• The place of residence of the bride and groom at marriage.
• The occupation of the groom.
• The occupation of the fathers.

Steps
These 5 steps will guide you in finding your ancestor in Danish civil registry records.

Step 1. Find the date and place of your ancestor's marriage.

To find the marriage records available at the library, look in the Family History Library Catalog.
Go to What to Do Next, select the Family History Library Catalog, and click on the tab for
Town Records to see if your ancestor's town is listed.
Generally the civil registration district was the same as the parish. If you don't know which civil
registry district or parish your ancestor lived in, see the Danish gazetteer Danmark by J. P. Trap
or the German gazetteer Meyers Orts- und Verkehrslexikon des deutschen Reichs. Instructions
for using this gazetteer are found in How to Use the Meyers gazetteer or the Danish Gazetteer
Danmark/Trap. NOTE: Civil Registration covers only the counties of Åbenrå, Sønderborg,
Haderslev, or Tønder. If your ancestors were not from one of those areas, you should try another
source.
Before locating your ancestor's marriage record, you will need to know when and where in
Denmark your ancestor was married. You must have at least an approximate year of marriage
and a town where he or she was married. The year of marriage can also be calculated from the
age of the first child listed on a census record.
Denmark, Civil Registration Marriage 1874-Present

When looking for your ancestor's marriage record, remember:

• Marriage records are arranged chronologically.

For help in finding the year, see Tip 1.

Step 2. Find the marriage entry for your ancestor.

Look for the last names, which are often clearly written and underlined; then look for the given
names.
You may have to check further to make sure you find the correct entry:
• If the entry gives the ages of the bride and groom, they should be compatible with their ages
at death or on census or other records.

For help in reading the record entry, see Tip 2.

Step 3. Copy the information, and document your sources.

If you can, photocopy the record. If you can't, be sure to copy all the information in the entry,
including:
• All the people listed and their relationships to each other. (Witnesses or sponsors are often
relatives.)
• All the localities in the entry and who was from the places listed.

On the copy, write down the source of the information. List:

• The type of source (a paper certificate, a microform, a book, an Internet site, and so forth).
• All reference numbers for the source. Carefully record any microfilm, volume (and years
covered), page, and entry numbers or the Internet address of the site you used.

Step 4. Analyze the information you obtain from the marriage

record.
To effectively use the information from the marriage record, ask yourself the following questions:
• Is this the marriage entry of my direct line ancestors? Because names are so common, you
must be sure you have the correct record.
• Did the civil registrar identify both parents, and is the mother's maiden name given?
• Were additional event dates, such as birth, death, etc., given in the entry's margin? (The civil
registrar may use symbols such as * for birth, oo for marriage, and + for death.)

Background
Civil registry records for the southern Jutland region of Denmark begin in 1874.

Research Guidance 2
Version of Data: 03/08/01
Denmark, Civil Registration Marriage 1874-Present

Tips

Tip 1. How do I find the year my ancestor was married?

First, use census records as a guide to find the whole family. The census records list everyone
living in a household at a given time and may include parents, grandparents, and children. It also
gives ages for each person, which you can use to calculate an approximate year of birth and
marriage. After 1845 census records also include birthplace information. To find census records
in the Family History Library Catalog, search under the county that your town belonged to and the
heading "Census." You may have to try several towns in the area where he or she lived to find
the right marriage place.

Tip 2. What if I can't read the record?

Danish civil registry records are usually written in German. Prior to the late 1800s, records were
written in Gothic script.
For publications that can help you read the languages and Gothic script, see the Danish Word
List, Latin Word List, German Word List, and the "Handwriting" section of the Germany Research
Outline.

Tip 3. How do I differentiate people with the same names?

Remember, within the parish, one or more couple may have the same given and surnnames.
When more than one set of parents has the same given names and surnames (for example two
Hans Jensens with wife Maren), use the following identifiers and records to separate the families:
• The place of residence of the family.
• The husband's occupation.
• The witnesses or sponsors.
• Other sources like census and probate records that list family members as a group.

Where to Find It

Family History Centers

Many Family History Centers can borrow microfilms of marriage records from the Family History
Library. The library charges a small fee to loan a microfilm to a Family History Center.
Family History Centers are located throughout the United States and other areas of the world. For
the address of the Family History Center nearest you, see Family History Centers section in
Family History Library Services and Resources..

Family History Library

The Family History Library has microfilm copies of most of the civil registration records for
southern Jutland from about 1874 to 1950. There is no fee for using these microfilms in person.

Research Guidance 3
Version of Data: 03/08/01
Denmark, Civil Registration Marriage 1874-Present

You may request photocopies of the record from the library for a small fee. You will need to fill out
a Request for Photocopies—Census Records, Books, Microfilm, or Microfiche form. The Family
History Library microfilm number is available on the Family History Library Catalog. Send the form
and the fee to the Family History Library.
See Family History Library Services and Resources for information about contacting or visiting
the library.

Danish Archives
Microfilm and microfiche copies of civil registry records are also found at the National Archive
(Rigsarkivet) in Copenhagen and at the provincial archive (Landsarkiv) in Åbenrå.

Research Guidance 4
Version of Data: 03/08/01
 Family History Library • 35 North West Temple Street • Salt Lake City, UT 84150-3400 USA

Denmark Church Records Christenings

Guide

Introduction
Although the earliest church record in Denmark dates back to 1572, most churches began
keeping records of christenings in the late 1600s. The christening record is the most important
source of birth information in Denmark. The ceremony of baptism or christening (giving the child a
name) usually took place within a few days of birth, and the christening record often lists the birth
date.
For more information on church christening records, see Background.

What You Are Looking For

The following information may be found in a christening entry:
• The infant's name.
• The date of christening (baptism).
• The parent's names.
• The names of the witnesses or godparents and often their residences.
• The date of birth.
• The family's place of residence.
• The father's occupation.
• Whether your ancestor was of legitimate or illegitimate birth.

Steps
These 5 steps will guide you in finding your ancestor in Danish church records.

Step 1. Find the date and place of your ancestor's birth.

To find the christening records available at the library, look in the Family History Library Catalog.
Go to What to Do Next, select the Family History Library Catalog, and click on the tab for
Town Records to see if your ancestor's parish is listed.
If you don't know which parish your ancestor lived in, see the Danish gazetteer Danmark / J. P.
Trap.
Before locating your ancestor's birth record, you will need to know when and where in Denmark
your ancestor was born. You must have at least an approximate year of birth and a town where
he or she was born. The year of birth and town of birth can be identified by finding your ancestor
in a census record. The year of birth can also be calculated from the age listed on a passenger
list, in a death record, or in other sources.
Denmark Church Record Christenings

When looking for your ancestor's christening or baptism record, remember:

• Christening records are arranged chronologically.
• Christening records before 1814 may be intermixed with marriage or burial records.

For helps in finding the year, see Tip 1.

Step 2. Find the birth (christening) entry for your ancestor.

Look for a child born with the right given name and the right birth date in the records of the town
you identified in step 1. Then see if his or her father's given name matches the child's patronymic
name. For example, a Hans Jensen should be listed as Hans, the son of Jens. If more entries
than one fit your information, you may have to check further to make sure you find the correct
entry:
• Identify all possibilities that fit your information. If your ancestor was Hans Jensen born in
1849 according to his age later in life, find all the Hans Jensens born between 1848 and 1850
in the town your ancestor was from.
• Check the death records of this town after the first possible ancestor that you found to see if
any of the possible ancestors identified died young. If any are in the death records at too
early an age, you can eliminate these possibilities.
• Find birth entries for all children of the parents identified as possibilities. Look for subsequent
death or marriage records for these other children.
• Compare the names of the parents and siblings of each of the remaining possibilities with the
names of the children of your ancestor. Often people later named their children the same
names as their parents or siblings. This may help you determine that one of the leads is more
likely than the others.
• Look at your ancestors marriage record to see who the witnesses were and at his or her
children's birth records to see who the godparents were. Often siblings, parents, and in-laws
will be listed. If you can determine that some of the witnesses to his or her later marriage or
children's christening records are the same people as siblings in one of the families identified
as a possibility, this can prove you have the right family. You can eliminate the other leads
and continue researching the correct family.

For help in reading the record entry, see Tip 2.

Step 3. Find the entries for each brother and sister of your
ancestor.
Once you have the entry for your ancestor, find the entries for your ancestor's brothers and
sisters:
• Search the christening records for entries of your ancestor's brothers and sisters.
• Search local death records or the christening records from surrounding parishes, especially if
there are gaps of 3 or more years between the christening of siblings. Gaps of 3 or more
years may indicate there was another child.
• To make sure you have found entries of all the family members, search death records and
christening records of surrounding parishes for any additional children.
• Search for children born before the parents' marriage. Children may have been christened
with the parent listed as the mother's name prior to her marriage. The child's reported father
is usually listed following the mother's name.

For help differentiating people with the same name, see Tip 3.

Research Guidance 2
Version of Data: 03/08/01
Denmark Church Record Christenings

Step 4. Copy the information, and document your sources.

If you can, photocopy the record. If you can't, be sure to copy all the information in the entry,
including:
• All the people listed and their relationships to each other. (Witnesses are often relatives.)
• All the localities in the entry and who was from the places listed.

On the copy, write down the source of the information. List:

• The type of source (a paper certificate, a microform, a book, an Internet site, etc.).
• All reference numbers for the source. Carefully record any microfilm, volume (and years
covered), page, and entry numbers or the Internet address of the site you used.

Step 5. Analyze the information you obtain from the christening

record.
To effectively use the information from the christening record, ask yourself the following
questions:
• Is this the christening entry of my direct line ancestor? Because names are so common, you
must be sure you have the correct record.
• Did the minister identify both parents?
• Did more than 3 years pass since the christening of the last child? If so, another child may
have been christened in a neighboring parish or died before it could be christened.
• Did you search 5 years without finding any earlier christening entries of children? If you find
no other entries, then begin looking for the parents' marriage record.

Background

Description
Only a few parish records in Denmark go back before the late 1600s. The earliest church records
tend to be found in the large cities and in the lower Jutland peninsula bordering on German
territories.

Tips

Tip 1. How do I find the year my ancestor was christened?

First, use census records as a guide to find the whole family. The census records list everyone
living in a household at a given time and may include parents, grandparents, and children. It also
gives ages for each person, which you can use to calculate an approximate year of birth. After
1845 census records also include place of birth information. To find census records in the Family
History Library Catalog, search under the county that your town belonged to and the heading
"Census." Another record that lists age and birthplace information back to 1790 for males is the
military levying rolls. Early census records, passenger lists, death records, and similar types of
records will often list a persons age at a given point in time but will not list the birthplace
information. You may have to try several towns in the area where he or she was later married and
lived to find the right birthplace.
Research Guidance 3
Version of Data: 03/08/01
Denmark Church Record Christenings

Tip 2. What if I can't read the record?

Danish church records are usually written in Danish and include some Latin terms and phrases.
In southern Jutland and some Copenhagen parishes, the records may be listed in German. Prior
to the late 1800s, records were written in Gothic script.
For publications that can help you read the languages and Gothic script, see the Danish Word
List, Latin Word List, German Word List, and the Handwriting section of the Germany Research
Outline.

Tip 3. How do I differentiate people with the same names?

Remember, within the family, one or more children may have the same given name(s).
When more than one set of parents has the same given names and surnames (for example two
Hans Jensens with wife Maren), use the following identifiers and records to separate the families:
• The place of residence of the family.
• The father's occupation.
• The witnesses or godparents.
• Other sources like census and probate records that list family members as a group.

Where to Find It

Family History Centers

Many Family History Centers can borrow microfilm(s) of christening records from the Family
History Library. The library charges a small fee to loan a microfilm to a Family History Center.
Family History Centers are located throughout the United States and other areas of the world. For
the address of the Family History Center nearest you, see Family History Centers.

Family History Library

The Family History Library has microfilmed all of the old Danish christening records. There is no
fee for using these microfilms in person.
You may request photocopies of the record from the library for a small fee. You will need to fill out
a Request for Photocopies—Census Records, Books, Microfilm, or Microfiche form. The Family
History Library microfilm number is available from the Family History Library Catalog. Send the
form and the fee to the Family History Library.
See Family History Library Services and Resources for information about contacting or visiting
the library.

Research Guidance 4
Version of Data: 03/08/01
 Family History Library • 35 North West Temple Street • Salt Lake City, UT 84150-3400 USA

Denmark, Church Record Christening 1771-1874

Guide

Introduction
Although the earliest church record in Denmark dates back to 1572, most churches began
keeping records of christenings in the late 1600s. The christening record is the most important
source of birth information in Denmark. The ceremony of baptism or christening (giving the child a
name) usually took place within a few days of birth, and the christening record often lists the birth
date.
For more information on church christening records, see Background.

What You Are Looking For

The following information may be found in a christening entry:
• The infant's name.
• The date of christening (baptism).
• The parents' names.
• The names of the witnesses or godparents and often their residences.
• The date of birth.
• The family's place of residence.
• The father's occupation.
• Whether your ancestor was of legitimate or illegitimate birth.

Steps
These 5 steps will guide you in finding your ancestor in Danish church records.

Step 1. Find the date and place of your ancestor's birth.

To find the christening records available at the library, look in the Family History Library Catalog.
Go to What to Do Next, select the Family History Library Catalog, and click on the tab for
Town Records to see if your ancestor's parish is listed.
If you don't know which parish your ancestor lived in, see the Danish gazetteer Danmark by J. P.
Trap.
Before locating your ancestor's birth record, you will need to know when and where in Denmark
your ancestor was born. You must have at least an approximate year of birth and a town where
he or she was born. The year of birth and town of birth can be identified by finding your ancestor
in a census record. The year of birth can also be calculated from the age listed on a passenger
list, in a death record, or in other sources.
Denmark, Church Record Christening 1771-1874

When looking for your ancestor's christening or baptism record, remember:

• Christening records are arranged chronologically.
• Christening records before 1814 may be intermixed with marriage or burial records.

For help in finding the year, see Tip 1.

Step 2. Find the birth (christening) entry for your ancestor.

Look for a child born with the right given name and the right birth date in the records of the town
you identified in step 1. Then see if his or her father's given name matches the child's patronymic
name. For example, a Hans Jensen should be listed as Hans, the son of Jens. If more entries
than one fit your information, you may have to check further to make sure you find the correct
entry:
• Identify all possibilities that fit your information. If your ancestor was Hans Jensen born in
1849 according to his age later in life, find all the Hans Jensens born between 1848 and 1850
in the town your ancestor was from.
• Check the death records of this town after the birth date of the first possible ancestor that you
found to see if any of the possible ancestors identified died young. If any are in the death
records at too early an age, you can eliminate these possibilities.
• Find birth entries for all children of the parents identified as possibilities. Look for subsequent
death or marriage records for these other children.
• Compare the names of the parents and siblings of each of the remaining possibilities with the
names of the children of your ancestor. Often people named their children after their parents
or siblings. This may help you determine that one of the names is more likely than the others.
• Look at your ancestor's marriage record to see who the witnesses were and at his or her
children's birth records to see who the godparents were. Often siblings, parents, and in-laws
will be listed. If some of the witnesses to his or her marriage or children's christenings are the
same people as siblings in one of the families identified as a possibility, this could show that
you have the right family. You can eliminate the other names and continue researching the
correct family.

For help in reading the record entry, see Tip 2.

Step 3. Find the entries for each brother and sister of your
ancestor.
Once you have the entry for your ancestor, find the entries for your ancestor's brothers and
sisters:
• Search the christening records for entries of your ancestor's brothers and sisters.
• Search local death records or the christening records from surrounding parishes, especially if
there are gaps of 3 or more years between the christenings of siblings. Gaps of 3 or more
years may indicate there was another child.
• To make sure you have found the entries for all the family members, search death records
and christening records of surrounding parishes for any additional children.
• Search for children born before the parents' marriage. Children born out of wedlock were
christened with the mother's maiden name. The child's father is usually listed following the
mother's name.

For help differentiating people with the same name, see Tip 3.

Research Guidance 2
Version of Data: 03/08/01
Denmark, Church Record Christening 1771-1874

Step 4. Copy the information, and document your sources.

If you can, photocopy the record. If you can't, be sure to copy all the information in the entry,
including:
• All the people listed and their relationships to each other. (Witnesses are often relatives.)
• All the localities in the entry and who was from the places listed.

On the copy, write down the source of the information. List:

• The type of source (a paper certificate, a microform, a book, an Internet site, and so forth).
• All reference numbers for the source. Carefully record any microfilm, volume (and years
covered), page, and entry numbers or the Internet address of the site you used.

Step 5. Analyze the information you obtain from the christening

record.
To effectively use the information from the christening record, ask yourself the following
questions:
• Is this the christening entry of my direct line ancestor? Because names are so common, you
must be sure you have the correct record.
• Did the minister identify both parents?
• Did more than 3 years pass since the christening of the last child? If so, another child may
have been christened in a neighboring parish or died before it could be christened.
• Did you search 5 years without finding any earlier christening entries of children? If you find
no other entries, then begin looking for the parents' marriage record.

Background
Only a few parish records in Denmark go back before the late 1600s. The earliest church records
tend to be found in the large cities and in the lower Jutland peninsula bordering on German
territories.
From 1814 to 1891 a standard form was used in all Danish parish records, which standardized
the type of information provided throughout the country. Also, duplicate registers were kept during
that period. Translations of column headings for these census records can be obtained at the
Family History Library and will be available as official publications soon.

Tips

Tip 1. How do I find the year my ancestor was christened?

First, use census records as a guide to find the whole family. The census records list everyone
living in a household at a given time and may include parents, grandparents, and children. It also
gives the ages of each person, which you can use to calculate an approximate year of birth. After
1845, census records also include place of birth information. To find census records in the Family
History Library Catalog, search under the county that your town belonged to and the heading
"Census." Another record that lists age and birthplace information back to 1790, for males is the
military levying rolls.

Research Guidance 3
Version of Data: 03/08/01
Denmark, Church Record Christening 1771-1874

Early census records, passenger lists, death records, and similar types of records will often list a
person's age at a given point in time but will not list the birthplace information. You may have to
try several towns in the area where he or she was later married and lived to find the right
birthplace.

Tip 2. What if I can't read the record?

Danish church records are usually written in Danish and include some Latin terms and phrases.
In southern Jutland and some Copenhagen parishes, the records may be listed in German. Prior
to the late 1800s, records were written in Gothic script.
For publications that can help you read the languages and Gothic script, see the Danish Word
List, Latin Word List, German Word List, and the "Handwriting" section of the Germany Research
Outline.

Tip 3. How do I differentiate people with the same names?

Remember, within the family, one or more children may have the same given name(s).
When more than one set of parents has the same given names and surnames (for example two
Hans Jensens with wife Maren), use the following identifiers and records to separate the families:
• The place of residence of the family.
• The father's occupation.
• The witnesses or godparents.
• Other sources, like census and probate records, that list family members as a group.

Where to Find It

Family History Centers

Many Family History Centers can borrow microfilms of christening records from the Family
History Library. The library charges a small fee to loan a microfilm to a Family History Center.
Family History Centers are located throughout the United States and other areas of the world. For
the address of the Family History Center nearest you, see "Family History Centers" section in
Family History Library Services and Resources.

Family History Library

The Family History Library has microfilm copies of all of the old Danish christening records. There
is no fee for using these microfilms in person.
You may request photocopies of the record from the library for a small fee. You will need to fill out
a Request for Photocopies—Census Records, Books, Microfilm, or Microfiche form. The Family
History Library microfilm number is available on the Family History Library Catalog. Send the form
and the fee to the Family History Library.
See Family History Library Services and Resources for information about contacting or visiting
the library.

Research Guidance 4
Version of Data: 03/08/01
Denmark, Church Record Christening 1771-1874

Danish Archives
You can also find microfilm copies of church records in the National Archives (Rigsarkivet) in
Copenhagen and each of the provincial archives (Landsarkiver) in Denmark. They use the same
film numbers as the Family History Library Catalog shows with the letter "M" preceding them and
leading zeros excluded. Original church record volumes are found in the various provincial
archives.

Research Guidance 5
Version of Data: 03/08/01
 Family History Library • 35 North West Temple Street • Salt Lake City, UT 84150-3400 USA

Denmark, Church Record Christening 1875-Present

Guide

Introduction
After 1875, the churches still required the clergy to keep christening (or baptism) records. The
christening record is the most important source of birth information in Denmark. The ceremony of
baptism or christening (giving the child a name) usually took place within a few days of birth, and
the christening record often lists the birth date.
For more information on church christening records, see Background.

What You Are Looking For

The following information may be found in a christening entry:
• The infant's name.
• The date of christening (baptism).
• The parents' names.
• The names of the witnesses or godparents and often their residences.
• The date of birth.
• The family's place of residence.
• The father's occupation.
• Whether your ancestor was of legitimate or illegitimate birth.

Steps
These 5 steps will guide you in finding your ancestor in Danish church records.

Step 1. Find the date and place of your ancestor's birth.

To find the christening records available at the library, look in the Family History Library Catalog.
Go to What to Do Next, select the Family History Library Catalog, and click on the tab for
Town Records to see if your ancestor's parish is listed.
If you don't know which parish your ancestor lived in, see the Danish gazetteer Danmark by J. P.
Trap.
Before locating your ancestor's birth record, you will need to know when and where in Denmark
your ancestor was born. You must have at least an approximate year of birth and a town where
he or she was born. The year of birth and town of birth can be identified by finding your ancestor
in a census record. The year of birth can also be calculated from the age listed on a passenger
list, in a death record, or in other sources.
Denmark, Church Record Christening 1875-Present

When looking for your ancestor's christening or baptism record, remember:

• Christening records are arranged chronologically.
• Christening records before 1814 may be intermixed with marriage or burial records.

For helps in finding the year, see Tip 1.

Step 2. Find the birth (christening) entry for your ancestor.

Look for a child born with the right given name and the right birth date in the records of the town
you identified in step 1. Then see if his or her father's given name matches the child's patronymic
name. For example, a Hans Jensen should be listed as Hans, the son of Jens. If more entries
than one fit your information, you may have to check further to make sure you find the correct
entry:
• Identify all possible entries that fit your information. If your ancestor was Hans Jensen born in
1849 according to his age later in life, find all the Hans Jensens born between 1848 and 1850
in the town your ancestor was from.
• Check the death records of this town after the birth date of the first possible ancestor that you
found to see if any of the possible ancestors identified died young. If any are in the death
records at too early an age, you can eliminate these possibilities.
• Find birth entries for all children of the parents identified as possibilities. Look for subsequent
death or marriage records for these other children.
• Compare the names of the parents and siblings of each of the remaining possibilities with the
names of the children of your ancestor. Often people named their children after their parents
or siblings. This may help you determine that one of the names is more likely than the others.
• Look at your ancestor's marriage record to see who the witnesses were and at his or her
children's birth records to see who the godparents were. Often siblings, parents, and in-laws
will be listed. If some of the witnesses to his or her marriage or children's christenings are the
same people as siblings in one of the families identified as a possibility, this could show that
you have the right family. You can eliminate the other leads and continue researching the
correct family.

For help in reading the record entry, see Tip 2.

Step 3. Find the entries for each brother and sister of your
ancestor.
Once you have the entry for your ancestor, find the entries for your ancestor's brothers and
sisters:
• Search the christening records for entries of your ancestor's brothers and sisters.
• Search local death records or the christening records from surrounding parishes, especially if
there are gaps of 3 or more years between the christenings of siblings. Gaps of 3 or more
years may indicate there was another child.
• To make sure you have found the entries for all the family members, search death records
and christening records of surrounding parishes for any additional children.
• Search for children born before the parents' marriage. Children born out of wedlock were
christened with the mother's maiden name. The child's father is usually listed following the
mother's name.

For help differentiating people with the same name, see Tip 3.

Research Guidance 2
Version of Data: 03/08/01
Denmark, Church Record Christening 1875-Present

Step 4. Copy the information, and document your sources.

If you can, photocopy the record. If you can't, be sure to copy all the information in the entry,
including:
• All the people listed and their relationships to each other. (Witnesses are often relatives.)
• All the localities in the entry and who was from the places listed.

On the copy, write down the source of the information. List:

• The type of source (a paper certificate, a microform, a book, an Internet site, and so forth).
• All reference numbers for the source. Carefully record any microfilm, volume (and years
covered), page, and entry numbers or the Internet address of the site you used.

Step 5. Analyze the information you obtain from the christening

record.
To effectively use the information from the christening record, ask yourself the following
questions:
• Is this the christening entry of my direct line ancestor? Because names are so common, you
must be sure you have the correct record.
• Did the minister identify both parents?
• Did more than 3 years pass since the christening of the last child? If so, another child may
have been christened in a neighboring parish or died before it could be christened.
• Did you search 5 years without finding any earlier christening entries of children? If you find
no other entries, then begin looking for the parents' marriage record.

Background
Only a few parish records in Denmark go back before the late 1600s. The earliest church records
tend to be found in the large cities and in the lower Jutland peninsula bordering on German
territories.
After 1814, church records were duplicated and recorded on standard forms designating the
information to be included. These forms were revised in 1891 and required much more
information. Transcripts and translations of these forms are available at the Family History Library
and will be available as official publications soon.

Tips

Tip 1. How do I find the year my ancestor was christened?

First, use census records as a guide to find the whole family. The census records list everyone
living in a household at a given time and may include parents, grandparents, and children. It also
gives the ages of each person, which you can use to calculate an approximate year of birth. After
1845, census records also include place of birth information. To find census records in the Family
History Library Catalog, search under the county that your town belonged to and the heading
"Census." Another record that lists age and birthplace information back to 1790, for males is the
military levying rolls.

Research Guidance 3
Version of Data: 03/08/01
Denmark, Church Record Christening 1875-Present

Early census records, passenger lists, death records, and similar types of records will often list a
person's age at a given point in time but will not list the birthplace information. You may have to
try several towns in the area where he or she was later married and lived to find the right
birthplace.

Tip 2. What if I can't read the record?

Danish church records are usually written in Danish and include some Latin terms and phrases.
In southern Jutland and some Copenhagen parishes, the records may be listed in German. Prior
to the late 1800s, records were written in Gothic script.
For publications that can help you read the languages and Gothic script, see the Danish Word
List, Latin Word List, German Word List, and the "Handwriting" section of the Germany
Research Outline.

Tip 3. How do I differentiate people with the same names?

Remember, within the family, one or more children may have the same given name(s).
When more than one set of parents has the same given names and surnames (for example two
Hans Jensens with wife Maren), use the following identifiers and records to separate the families:
• The place of residence of the family.
• The father's occupation.
• The witnesses or godparents.
• Other sources, like census and probate records, that list family members as a group.

Where to Find It

Family History Centers

Many Family History Centers can borrow microfilms of christening records from the Family
History Library. The library charges a small fee to loan a microfilm to a Family History Center.
Family History Centers are located throughout the United States and other areas of the world. For
the address of the Family History Center nearest you, see Family History Centers section in
Family History Library Services and Resources.

Family History Library

The Family History Library has microfilm copies of most of the old Danish christening records
before about 1920. There is no fee for using these microfilms in person.
You may request photocopies of the record from the library for a small fee. You will need to fill out
a Request for Photocopies—Census Records, Books, Microfilm, or Microfiche form. The Family
History Library microfilm number is available on the Family History Library Catalog. Send the form
and the fee to the Family History Library.
See Family History Library Services and Resources for information about contacting or visiting
the library.

Research Guidance 4
Version of Data: 03/08/01
Denmark, Church Record Christening 1875-Present

Danish Archives
Microfilm and microfiche copies of church records are also found at the National Archive
(Rigsarkivet) in Copenhagen and at the provincial archives (Landsarkiver). The original church
records prior to about 1920 to 1945 are found in the provincial archives. Church books more
recent than those are found in the local parish offices.

Research Guidance 5
Version of Data: 03/08/01
 Family History Library • 35 North West Temple Street • Salt Lake City, UT 84150-3400 USA

Denmark, Church Record Marriage 1572-1770

Guide

Introduction
Although the earliest church record in Denmark dates back to 1572, most churches began
keeping marriage records (or marriage banns) in the late 1600s. Information found in a marriage
record depends on how detailed the minister made his record.
For more information on church marriage records, see Background.

What You Are Looking For

The following information may be found in a marriage entry:
• The names of your ancestors.
• The date of your ancestors' marriage.
• The names of your ancestors' parents (usually only the fathers are listed).
• The names of the witnesses or sponsors.
• The ages of the bride and groom at the time of marriage).
• The place of residence of the bride and groom at marriage.
• The occupation of the fathers.
• The date of the marriage proclamations or banns.

Steps
These 4 steps will guide you in finding your ancestor in Danish church records.

Step 1. Find the date and place of your ancestor's marriage.

To find the marriage records available at the library, go to the Family History Library Catalog. Go
to What to Do Next, select the Family History Library Catalog, and click on the tab for Town
Records to see if your ancestor's parish is listed.
If you don't know which parish your ancestor lived in, see the Danish gazetteer Danmark / J. P.
Trap.
Before locating your ancestor's marriage record, you will need to know when and where in
Denmark your ancestor was married. You must have at least an approximate year of marriage
and a town where he or she was married. The year of marriage can also be calculated from the
age of the first child listed on a census record.
Denmark, Church Record Marriage 1572-1770

When looking for your ancestor's marriage record, remember:

• Marriage records are arranged chronologically.
• Marriage records before 1814 may be intermixed with christening or burial records.

For helps in finding the year, see Tip 1.

Step 2. Find the marriage entry for your ancestor.

Look for a married ancestor with the right given name and surname and the right marriage date in
the records of the town you identified in step 1. Then see if his or her father's given name
matches the ancestor's patronymic name. For example, a Hans Jensen should be listed as the
son of Jens. If more entries than one fit your information, you may have to check further to make
sure you find the correct entry:
• Identify all possibilities that fit your information. If your ancestor was Hans Jensen who
married in 1849 according to his age later in life, find all the Hans Jensens born between
1848 and 1850 in the town your ancestor was from.
• If the entry gives the ages of the bride and groom, they should be compatible with their ages
at death or on census or other records.

For help in reading the record entry, see Tip 2.

Step 3. Copy the information, and document your sources.

If you can, photocopy the record. If you can't, be sure to copy all the information in the entry,
including:
• All the people listed and their relationships to each other. (Witnesses or sponsors are often
relatives.)
• All the localities in the entry and who was from the places listed.

On the copy, write down the source of the information. List:

• The type of source (a paper certificate, a microform, a book, an Internet site, etc.).
• All reference numbers for the source. Carefully record any microfilm, volume (and years
covered), page, and entry numbers or the Internet address of the site you used.

Step 4. Analyze the information you obtain from the marriage

record.
To effectively use the information from the marriage record, ask yourself the following questions:
• Is this the marriage entry of my direct line ancestor? Because names are so common, you
must be sure you have the correct record.
• Did the minister identify both the bride and groom?
• Once you have found the marriage record, then begin looking for your ancestors' christening
records.

Research Guidance 2
Version of Data: 03/08/01
Denmark, Church Record Marriage 1572-1770

Background
Only a few parish records in Denmark go back before the late 1600s. The earliest church records
tend to be found in the large cities and in the lower Jutland peninsula bordering on German
territories.

Tips

Tip 1. How do I find the year my ancestor was married?

First, use census records as a guide to find the whole family. The census records list everyone
living in a household at a given time and may include parents, grandparents, and children. It also
gives ages for each person, which you can use to calculate an approximate year of birth and
marriage. After 1845 census records also include birthplace information. To find census records
in the Family History Library Catalog, search under the county that your town belonged to and the
heading "Census." You may have to try several towns in the area where he or she lived to find
the right marriage place.

Tip 2. What if I can't read the record?

Danish church records are usually written in Danish and include some Latin terms and phrases.
In southern Jutland and some Copenhagen parishes, the records may be listed in German. Prior
to the late 1800s, records were written in Gothic script.
For publications that can help you read the languages and Gothic script, see the Danish Word
List, Latin Word List, German Word List, and the "Handwriting" section of the Germany Research
Outline.

Tip 3. How do I differentiate people with the same names?

Remember, within the parish, one or more couples may have the same given and surnames.
When more than one set of parents has the same given names and surnames (for example two
Hans Jensens with wife Maren), use the following identifiers and records to separate the families:
• The place of residence of the family.
• The husband's occupation.
• The witnesses or sponsors.
• Other sources like census and probate records that list family members as a group.

Where to Find It

Family History Centers

Many Family History Centers can borrow microfilms of marriage records from the Family History
Library. The library charges a small fee to loan a microfilm to a Family History Center.
Family History Centers are located throughout the United States and other areas of the world. For
the address of the Family History Center nearest you, see Family History Centers.

Research Guidance 3
Version of Data: 03/08/01
Denmark, Church Record Marriage 1572-1770

Family History Library

The Family History Library has microfilmed all of the old Danish marriage records. There is no fee
for using these microfilms in person.
You may request photocopies of the record from the library for a small fee. You will need to fill out
a Request for Photocopies—Census Records, Books, Microfilm, or Microfiche form. The Family
History Library microfilm number is available from the Family History Library Catalog. Send the
form and the fee to the Family History Library.
See Family History Library Services and Resources for information about contacting or visiting
the library.

Research Guidance 4
Version of Data: 03/08/01
 Family History Library • 35 North West Temple Street • Salt Lake City, UT 84150-3400 USA

Denmark, Church Record Marriage 1771-1873

Guide

Introduction
Although the earliest church record in Denmark dates back to 1572, most churches began
keeping marriage records (or marriage banns) in the late 1600s. Information found in a marriage
record depends on how detailed the minister made his record.
For more information on church marriage records, see Background.

What You Are Looking For

The following information may be found in a marriage entry:
• The names of your ancestors.
• The date of your ancestors' marriage.
• The names of your ancestors' parents (usually only the fathers are listed).
• The names of the witnesses or sponsors.
• The ages of the bride and groom at the time of marriage.
• The place of residence of the bride and groom at marriage.
• The residence of the parents.
• The occupation of the fathers.
• The date of the marriage proclamations or banns.

Steps
These 4 steps will guide you in finding your ancestor in Danish church records.

Step 1. Find the date and place of your ancestor's marriage.

To find the marriage records available at the library, look in the Family History Library Catalog.
Go to What to Do Next, select the Family History Library Catalog, and click on the tab for
Town Records to see if your ancestor's parish is listed.
If you don't know which parish your ancestor lived in, see the Danish gazetteer Danmark / J. P.
Trap.
Before locating your ancestor's marriage record, you will need to know when and where in
Denmark your ancestor was married. You must have at least an approximate year of marriage
and a town where he or she was married. The year of marriage can also be calculated from the
age of the first child listed on a census record.
Denmark, Church Record Marriage 1771-1873

When looking for your ancestor's marriage record, remember:

• Marriage records are arranged chronologically.
• Marriage records before 1814 may be intermixed with christening or burial records.

For helps in finding the year, see Tip 1.

Step 2. Find the marriage entry for your ancestor.

Look for a married ancestor with the right given name and surname and the right marriage date in
the records of the town you identified in step 1. Then see if his or her father's given name
matches the ancestor's patronymic name. For example, a Hans Jensen should be listed as the
son of Jens. If more entries than one fit your information, you may have to check further to make
sure you find the correct entry:
• Identify all possibilities that fit your information. If your ancestor was Hans Jensen who
married in 1849 according to his age later in life, find all the Hans Jensens born between
1848 and 1850 in the town your ancestor was from.
• If the entry gives the ages of the bride and groom, they should be compatible with their ages
at death or on census or other records.

For help in reading the record entry, see Tip 2.

Step 3. Copy the information, and document your sources.

If you can, photocopy the record. If you can't, be sure to copy all the information in the entry,
including:
• All the people listed and their relationships to each other. (Witnesses or sponsors are often
relatives.)
• All the localities in the entry and who was from the places listed.

On the copy, write down the source of the information. List:

• The type of source (a paper certificate, a microform, a book, an Internet site, etc.).
• All reference numbers for the source. Carefully record any microfilm, volume (and years
covered), page, and entry numbers or the Internet address of the site you used.

Step 4. Analyze the information you obtain from the marriage

record.
To effectively use the information from the marriage record, ask yourself the following questions:
• Is this the marriage entry of my direct line ancestor? Because names are so common, you
must be sure you have the correct record.
• Did the minister identify both the bride and groom?
• Once you have found the marriage record, then begin looking for your ancestors' christening
records.

For help in reading the record entry, see Tip 3.

Research Guidance 2
Version of Data: 03/08/01
Denmark, Church Record Marriage 1771-1873

Background
Only a few parish records in Denmark go back before the late 1600s. The earliest church records
tend to be found in the large cities and in the lower Jutland peninsula bordering on German
territories.

Tips

Tip 1. How do I find the year my ancestor was married?

First, use census records as a guide to find the whole family. The census records list everyone
living in a household at a given time and may include parents, grandparents, and children. It also
gives ages for each person, which you can use to calculate an approximate year of birth and
marriage. After 1845 census records also include birthplace information. To find census records
in the Family History Library Catalog, search under the county that your town belonged to and the
heading "Census." You may have to try several towns in the area where he or she lived to find
the right marriage place.

Tip 2. What if I can't read the record?

Danish church records are usually written in Danish and include some Latin terms and phrases.
In southern Jutland and some Copenhagen parishes, the records may be listed in German. Prior
to the late 1800s, records were written in Gothic script.
For publications that can help you read the languages and Gothic script, see the Danish Word
List, the Latin Word List, the German Word List, and the Handwriting section of the Germany
Research Outline.

Tip 3. How do I differentiate people with the same names?

Remember, within the parish, one or more couples may have the same given and surnames.
When more than one set of parents has the same given names and surnames (for example two
Hans Jensens with wife Maren), use the following identifiers and records to separate the families:
• The place of residence of the family.
• The husband's occupation.
• The witnesses or sponsors.
• Other sources like census and probate records that list family members as a group.

Where to Find It

Family History Centers

Many Family History Centers can borrow microfilms of marriage records from the Family History
Library. The library charges a small fee to loan a microfilm to a Family History Center.
Family History Centers are located throughout the United States and other areas of the world. For
the address of the Family History Center nearest you, see Family History Centers.

Research Guidance 3
Version of Data: 03/08/01
Denmark, Church Record Marriage 1771-1873

Family History Library

The Family History Library has microfilmed all of the old Danish marriage records. There is no fee
for using these microfilms in person.
You may request photocopies of the record from the library for a small fee. You will need to fill out
a Request for Photocopies—Census Records, Books, Microfilm, or Microfiche form. The Family
History Library microfilm number is available from the Family History Library Catalog. Send the
form and the fee to the Family History Library.
See Family History Library Services and Resources for information about contacting or visiting
the library.

Research Guidance 4
Version of Data: 03/08/01
 Family History Library • 35 North West Temple Street • Salt Lake City, UT 84150-3400 USA

Denmark, Church Record Marriage 1874-Present

Guide

Introduction
Although the earliest church record in Denmark dates back to 1572, most churches began
keeping marriage records (or marriage banns) in the late 1600s. Information found in a marriage
record depends on how detailed the minister made his record.
For more information on church marriage records, see Background.

What You Are Looking For

The following information may be found in a marriage entry:
• The names of your ancestors.
• The date of your ancestors' marriage.
• The names of your ancestors' parents (usually only the fathers are listed).
• The names of the witnesses or sponsors.
• The ages of the bride and groom at the time of marriage.
• The place of residence of the bride and groom at the time of marriage.
• The occupation of the fathers.
• The date of the marriage proclamations or banns.

Steps
These 4 steps will guide you in finding your ancestor in Danish church records.

Step 1. Find the date and place of your ancestor's marriage.

To find the marriage records available at the library, look in the Family History Library Catalog.
Go to What to Do Next, select the Family History Library Catalog, and click on the tab for
Town Records to see if your ancestor's parish is listed.
If you don't know which parish your ancestor lived in, see the Danish gazetteer Danmark / J. P.
Trap.
Before locating your ancestor's marriage record, you will need to know when and where in
Denmark your ancestor was married. You must have at least an approximate year of marriage
and a town where he or she was married. The year of marriage can also be calculated from the
age of the first child listed on a census record.
Denmark, Church Record Marriage 1874-Present

When looking for your ancestor's marriage record, remember:

• Marriage records are arranged chronologically.
• Marriage records before 1814 may be intermixed with christening or burial records.

For helps in finding the year, see Tip 1.

Step 2. Find the marriage entry for your ancestor.

Look for a married ancestor with the right given name and surname and the right marriage date in
the records of the town you identified in step 1. Then see if his or her father's given name
matches the ancestor's patronymic name. For example, a Hans Jensen should be listed as the
son of Jens. If more entries than one fit your information, you may have to check further to make
sure you find the correct entry:
• Identify all possibilities that fit your information. If your ancestor was Hans Jensen who
married in 1849 according to his age later in life, find all the Hans Jensens born between
1848 and 1850 in the town your ancestor was from.
• If the entry gives the ages of the bride and groom, they should be compatible with their ages
at death or on census or other records.

For help in reading the record entry, see Tip 2.

Step 3. Copy the information, and document your sources.

If you can, photocopy the record. If you can't, be sure to copy all the information in the entry,
including:
• All the people listed and their relationships to each other. (Witnesses or sponsors are often
relatives.)
• All the localities in the entry and who was from the places listed.

On the copy, write down the source of the information. List:

• The type of source (a paper certificate, a microform, a book, an Internet site, etc.).
• All reference numbers for the source. Carefully record any microfilm, volume (and years
covered), page, and entry numbers or the Internet address of the site you used.

Step 4. Analyze the information you obtain from the marriage

record.
To effectively use the information from the marriage record, ask yourself the following questions:
• Is this the marriage entry of my direct line ancestor? Because names are so common, you
must be sure you have the correct record.
• Did the minister identify both the bride and groom?
• Once you have found the marriage record, then begin looking for your ancestors' christening
records.

For help in reading the record entry, see Tip 3.

Research Guidance 2
Version of Data: 03/08/01
Denmark, Church Record Marriage 1874-Present

Background
Only a few parish records in Denmark go back before the late 1600s. The earliest church records
tend to be found in the large cities and in the lower Jutland peninsula bordering on German
territories.

Tips

Tip 1. How do I find the year my ancestor was married?

First, use census records as a guide to find the whole family. The census records list everyone
living in a household at a given time and may include parents, grandparents, and children. It also
gives ages for each person, which you can use to calculate an approximate year of birth and
marriage. After 1845 census records also include birthplace information. To find census records
in the Family History Library Catalog, search under the county that your town belonged to and the
heading "Census." You may have to try several towns in the area where he or she lived to find
the right marriage place.

Tip 2. What if I can't read the record?

Danish church records are usually written in Danish and include some Latin terms and phrases.
In southern Jutland and some Copenhagen parishes, the records may be listed in German. Prior
to the late 1800s, records were written in Gothic script.
For publications that can help you read the languages and Gothic script, see the Danish Word
List, Latin Word List, German Word List, and the "Handwriting" section of the Germany Research
Outline.

Tip 3. How do I differentiate people with the same names?

Remember, within the parish, one or more couples may have the same given and surnames.
When more than one set of parents has the same given names and surnames (for example two
Hans Jensens with wife Maren), use the following identifiers and records to separate the families:
• The place of residence of the family.
• The husband's occupation.
• The witnesses or sponsors.
• Other sources like census and probate records that list family members as a group.

Where to Find It

Family History Centers

Many Family History Centers can borrow microfilms of marriage records from the Family History
Library. The library charges a small fee to loan a microfilm to a Family History Center.
Family History Centers are located throughout the United States and other areas of the world. For
the address of the Family History Center nearest you, see Family History Centers.

Research Guidance 3
Version of Data: 03/08/01
Denmark, Church Record Marriage 1874-Present

Family History Library

The Family History Library has microfilmed all of the old Danish marriage records. There is no fee
for using these microfilms in person.
You may request photocopies of the record from the library for a small fee. You will need to fill out
a Request for Photocopies—Census Records, Books, Microfilm, or Microfiche form. The Family
History Library microfilm number is available from the Family History Library Catalog. Send the
form and the fee to the Family History Library.
See Family History Library Services and Resources for information about contacting or visiting
the library.

Research Guidance 4
Version of Data: 03/08/01
 Family History Library • 35 North West Temple Street • Salt Lake City, UT 84150-3400 USA

Denmark, Civil Registration Birth 1875-Present

Guide

Introduction
Beginning in 1874, the German government required civil registrars to keep birth records. This
included the area of southern Jutland, which became part of Denmark in 1920.
For more information on civil registry birth records, see Background.

What You Are Looking For

The following information may be found in a birth entry:
• The infant's name.
• The date of birth.
• The parents' names.
• The names of the witnesses and often their residences.
• The family's place of residence.
• The father's occupation.
• Whether your ancestor was of legitimate or illegitimate birth.

Steps
These 5 steps will guide you in finding your ancestor in Danish civil registry records.

Step 1. Find the date and place of your ancestor's birth.

To find the birth records available at the library, look in the Family History Library Catalog. Go to
What to Do Next, select the Family History Library Catalog, and click on the tab for Town
Records to see if your ancestor's town is listed.
Generally the civil registration district was the same as the parish. If you don't know which civil
registry district or parish your ancestor lived in, see the Danish gazetteer Danmark by J. P. Trap
or the German gazetteer Meyers Orts- und Verkehrslexikon des deutschen Reichs. Instructions
for using this gazetteer are found in How to Use the Meyers gazetteer or the Danish Gazetteer
Danmark/Trap. NOTE: Civil Registration covers only that the counties of Åbenrå, Sønderborg,
Haderslev, or Tønder. If your ancestors were not from one of those areas, you should try another
source.
Before locating your ancestor's birth record, you will need to know when and where in Denmark
your ancestor was born. You must have at least an approximate year of birth and a town where
he or she was born. You can identify the year of birth and town of birth by finding your ancestor in
a census record. The year of birth can also be calculated from the age listed on a passenger list,
in a death record, or in other sources.
Denmark, Civil Registration Birth 1875-Present

When looking for your ancestor's birth record, remember:

• Birth records are arranged chronologically.

For help in finding the year, see Tip 1.

Step 2. Find the birth entry for your ancestor.

Look for a child born with the right given name and the right birth date in the records of the town
you identified in step 1. Then see if his or her father's given name matches the child's patronymic
name. For example, a Hans Jensen should be listed as Hans, the son of Jens. If more entries
than one fit your information, you may have to check further to make sure you find the correct
entry:
• Identify all possible entries that fit your information. If your ancestor was Hans Jensen born in
1849 according to his age later in life, find all the Hans Jensens born between 1848 and 1850
in the town your ancestor was from.
• Check the death records of this town after then birth date of the first possible ancestor that
you found to see if any of the possible ancestors died young. If any are in the death records
at too early an age, you can eliminate these possibilities.
• Find birth entries for all children of the parents identified as possibilities. Look for subsequent
death or marriage records for these other children.
• Compare the names of the parents and siblings of each of the remaining possibilities with the
names of the children of your ancestor. Often people named their children after their parents
or siblings. This may help you determine that one of the names is more likely than the others.
• Look at your ancestor's marriage record to see who the witnesses were and at his or her
children's birth records to see who the godparents were. Often siblings, parents, and in-laws
will be listed. If some of the witnesses to his or her marriage or, children's birth are the same
people as siblings in one of the families identified as a possibility, this could show that you
have the right family. You can eliminate the other names and continue researching the
correct family.

For help in reading the record entry, see Tip 2.

Step 3. Find the entries for each brother and sister of your
ancestor.
Once you have the entry for your ancestor, find the entries for your ancestor's brothers and
sisters:
• Search the birth records for entries of your ancestor's brothers and sisters.
• Search local death records or the birth records from surrounding civil registries, especially if
there are gaps of 3 or more years between the birth of siblings. Gaps of 3 or more years may
indicate there was another child.
• To make sure you have found the entries for all the family members, search death records
and birth records of surrounding civil registries for any additional children.
• Search for children born before the parents' marriage. Children born out of wedlock were
listed with the mother's maiden name. The child's father is usually listed following the
mother's name.

For help differentiating people with the same name, see Tip 3.

Research Guidance 2
Version of Data: 03/08/01
Denmark, Civil Registration Birth 1875-Present

Step 4. Copy the information, and document your sources.

If you can, photocopy the record. If you can't, be sure to copy all the information in the entry,
including:
• All the people listed and their relationships to each other. (Witnesses are often relatives.)
• All the localities in the entry and who was from the places listed.

On the copy, write down the source of the information. List:

• The type of source (a paper certificate, a microform, a book, an Internet site, and so forth).
• All reference numbers for the source. Carefully record any microfilm, volume (and years
covered), page, and entry numbers or the Internet address of the site you used.

Step 5. Analyze the information you obtain from the birth

record.
To effectively use the information from the birth record, ask yourself the following questions:
• Is this the birth entry of my direct line ancestor? Because names are so common, you must be
sure you have the correct record.
• Did the civil registrar identify both parents?
• Did more than 3 years pass since the birth of the last child? If so, another child may have
been born in a neighboring civil registry district.
• Did you search 5 years without finding any earlier birth entries of children? If you find no other
entries, then begin looking for the parents' marriage record.

Background
Civil registry records in the southern Jutland region of Denmark begin in 1874.

Tips

Tip 1. How do I find the year my ancestor was born?

First, use census records as a guide to find the whole family. The census records list everyone
living in a household at a given time and may include parents, grandparents, and children. It also
gives the ages of each person, which you can use to calculate an approximate year of birth. After
1845, census records also include place of birth information. To find census records in the Family
History Library Catalog, search under the county that your town belonged to and the heading
"Census." Another record that lists age and birthplace information back to 1790, for males is the
military levying rolls. Early census records, passenger lists, death records, and similar types of
records will often list a person's age at a given point in time but will not list the birthplace
information. You may have to try several towns in the area where he or she was later married and
lived to find the right birthplace.

Research Guidance 3
Version of Data: 03/08/01
Denmark, Civil Registration Birth 1875-Present

Tip 2. What if I can't read the record?

Danish civil registry records are usually written in German. Prior to the late 1800s, records were
written in Gothic script.
For publications that can help you read the languages and Gothic script, see the Danish Word
List, Latin Word List, German Word List, and the "Handwriting" section of the Germany Research
Outline.

Tip 3. How do I differentiate people with the same names?

Remember, within the family, one or more children may have the same given name(s).
When more than one set of parents has the same given names and surnames (for example two
Hans Jensens with wife Maren), use the following identifiers and records to separate the families:
• The place of residence of the family.
• The father's occupation.
• The witnesses.
• Other sources, like census and probate records, that list family members as a group.

Where to Find It

Family History Centers

Many Family History Centers can borrow microfilms of birth records from the Family History
Library. The library charges a small fee to loan a microfilm to a Family History Center.
Family History Centers are located throughout the United States and other areas of the world. For
the address of the Family History Center nearest you, see Family History Centers section in
Family History Library Services and Resources..

Family History Library

The Family History Library has microfilm copies of most of the civil registration records for
southern Jutland from about 1874 to 1950. There is no fee for using these microfilms in person.
You may request photocopies of the record from the library for a small fee. You will need to fill out
a Request for Photocopies—Census Records, Books, Microfilm, or Microfiche form. The Family
History Library microfilm number is available on the Family History Library Catalog. Send the form
and the fee to the Family History Library.
See Family History Library Services and Resources for information about contacting or visiting
the library.

Danish Archives
Microfilm and microfiche copies of civil registry records are also found at the National Archive
(Rigsarkivet) in Copenhagen and at the provincial archive (Landsarkiv) in Åbenrå.

Research Guidance 4
Version of Data: 03/08/01
 Family History Library • 35 North West Temple Street • Salt Lake City, UT 84150-3400 USA

Denmark Historical Background

Background
Effective family research requires some understanding of the historical events that may have
affected your family and the records about them. Learning about wars, governments, laws,
migrations, and religious trends may help you understand political boundaries, family movements,
and settlement patterns. These events may have led to the creation of records such as land and
military documents that mention your family.
Your ancestors will become more interesting to you if you learn about the events they may have
participated in. For example, by using a history you might learn about the events that occurred in
the year your great-grandparents were married.

General History
Some key dates and events in the history of Denmark are as follows:
883 King Gorm becomes the first known ruler of a united Danish
kingdom.
940-985 The reign of Harold Bluetooth. The Christian church is
established in Denmark.
1013 Union of Denmark and England.
1397 The three kingdoms of Denmark, Sweden, and Norway are
united in the Union of Kalmar.
1523 Sweden leaves the union.
1536 Reformation.
1787 The first population census of genealogical value was taken.
1788 The abolition of the “stavnsbaand” (compulsory residence by the
peasant and farming classes.)
1812 A printed format for parish registers begins.
1814 At the Treaty of Kiel, Denmark is compelled to cede Norway to
Sweden.
1863 Denmark goes to war against Prussia and Austria. In the Treaty
of Prague (1866), Denmark cedes Schleswig-Holstein to Prussia
(Germany).
1915 A new constitution establishes a two-chamber parliament
elected by universal suffrage.
1920 After a referendum, northern Schleswig is returned to Denmark.
1940-1945 German occupation of Denmark.

The Family History Library has some of the published national, regional, and local histories for
Denmark. You can find histories in the catalog under one of the following:
EUROPE - HISTORY
DENMARK - HISTORY
DENMARK, [COUNTY] - HISTORY
DENMARK, [COUNTY], [CITY] - HISTORY

Major works on Danish history are also available in public and university libraries.
Denmark, Historical Background

Local Histories
Local histories should be studied and enjoyed for the background information they can provide
about your family's life-style and the community and environment in which your family lived.
For more information about the parish in which your ancestor(s) lived, see the following reference
work:
Trap, J. P. Danmark. Several editions, 31 volumes. København: G.E.C. Gad, 1958. (FHL Scand.
948.9 E2t.)
Bibliographies that list local histories are available for some Danish counties. These are listed in
the Family History Library Catalog under—
DENMARK - BIBLIOGRAPHY
DENMARK, [COUNTY] - BIBLIOGRAPHY
DENMARK - HISTORY - BIBLIOGRAPHY
DENMARK, [COUNTY] - HISTORY - BIBLIOGRAPHY

Calendar Changes
The Gregorian calendar is the calendar in common use in the world today. Denmark officially
adopted it on 18 February 1700. At the time of the change, 10 days were omitted in order to bring
the calendar into line with the solar year.

Research Guidance 2
Version of Data: 02/14/01
~52~ - Christian II's JCcJ.si,stiC01 Law
A law was enacted 'that. provided for the appointment of
dependable guardians for minors whose parents were deceased. These
guardians were usually near relativ.s, so their names, residences,
and relat.ionships the minors can usually be found in the probate
records.
~52~ - Christian II's Land Law
.This law st,ipJrli'ril ted that no ,f.ar;m-er could be removed from
a farm as 10nq as he ~ 'it up, paid.,.eues 1:0 the lord, and was·
obedient and respectfu1. The same law %crbade the selling of a .an
to another lDllDor, but the manorial lords paid little attention to
this provision.
1536 - The Evangelical LUtheran Churcb
The reformed Lutheran Church was made the state church of
Denmark by law. All catholic churches and lands were taken over by
the state. New ministers were placed in the parishes, but many of
the old customs were still maintained.
~573 - Earliest Parisb Register
The earliest parish register is a burial record for the
parish of Bjordkaer.
~574-~584 - Probate Records
The earliest probate records kept are from Vord1ngberg
city (1574), Helsinq~r city (1579) and Alberg city (1584).
~619. 7 APril - Probate Records
The guardian supervision system began in the incorporated
cities. This law stipUlated that in each city two prOllinent
citizens were to be selected as "overseers" of guardians appointed
for minors, to see that these children were properly cared for.
Every other year one overseer was to be released and a new one
elected.

~646. ~7 Kay - Parisbes Registers

The parish record law was extended to all of DeJmark.
About seventy parishes had voluntarily started keeping registers
before 1645. The rest started in 1645, 1646 and later.

~700 - calendar Change

Denmark changed from the Julian to the Gregorian
calendar, with 18 February followed by 1 March.
~769 - Census
The firs1: complete census was taken in Denmark. It is
mainly statistical and has little genealogical value.
1787 - Census
The first population census of genealogical value was
taken.
1801 - cenSUs
Another census containing valuable genealogical
inforaation was taken.
1812. 11 December - lew Parish Record Books
A new type of parish register was introduced by law,
consistinq of printed volumes with blanks to be filled in by the
ministers. The parish records iJlproved greatly froll this date.
1820 - Emigration
Fro. 1820 to 1848 very few eaigrants left Denmark, but
after the establishment of a new constitution in 1849, Danish
ea1gration increased. Emigration reached its peak in 1882, then
declined. Nationwide economic problellS and poor harvests were
a.onq the causes for the great emigrations of the 1880's.

1834. 1840. 1845 - censys

Other censuses were taken. The birthplace of each person
was included in the 1845 census and all later enumerations.
1848. 12 February - General COnscription
A qeneral military draft law was enacted. FrOll this
date, the names of all males were included on the military levying
rolls.
1850. 1855. 1860 - Censys
Censuses were taken each of these years. These censuses
are of great value in qenealogical searches.

1864 - War with Prussia and Austria

Denmark lost Slesviq to Prussia. The church records of
Slesviq . (Sonderjylland) were written in German between 1864 and
1920, when the area was restored to Denllark.
1870 - Census
Another census was taken.
1880. 1890. 1901. 1906. 1911 - Censys
A census was taken for each of these years.

1920 - New BorderLine

At the end of World War I, the northern part of Sl_viq
(Schleswiq), which had been lost to Germany in the war of 1864 vas
returned to Denmark.
Some records vere left in the area retained by Germany
and will probably be found in the German archives. The parish
records from the area that cUle back to Denmark are IIOstly written
in Geraan between 1864 and 1920.
 PATHFINDER: DANISH GENEALOGY
Charla W. Jensen
LIS 523
December 7, 1981
SCOPE - a specialized form of family Vol II - Census
research ~hich establishes names, dates, Vol III - Probate
places, and relationships by using the Vol IV - Military Records
records of the country of Denmark. These border on being handbooks)
INTRODUCTION-A good introduction to this Christensen, Gunnar
subject can be found in: Class Notes on Danish Research
Danish Genealogical Helper p.3 H/R Ref 929.1489 C462d 4th Floor
(This is a compilation of class
Genealogical Guidebook and Atlas of handouts ~ithout further explanation.)
Denmark p. v Preface
HANDBOOKS, ENCYCLOPEDIAS, AND DICTIONARIES
LC SUBJECT HEADINGS
GENEALOGY-DENMARK (specific) MAPS-Geodaetisk Instituts Genera1-
DENMARK-HISTORY (background) stabskort Danmark 1963 Vol-3
DENMARK-DESCRIPTION AND TRAVEL H/R Ref ~;484:B~ 4th Floor
(more general) G').(',:~ ,1) "f) ....1.-. II.
See also MAP COLLECTION 1ST FLOOR
BROWSING AREAS-Danish Genealogy is an
interdisciplinary subject. It includes GAZETEER-Trap, Jens Peter
~ork in any area that relates to the Kongeriget Danmark
country of Denmark. The fo110~ing H/R Ref 914.89 T688k 4th Floor
areas are the most used sections of the (in Danish E~ce11entl~
b,_-)o'-{ ~rll I~' ;-1
library:
POSTAL GUIDES-Postal Guide for the
Subject De~ey LC , Kingdom of Denmark
Genealogy 929.3489 CS-900-909 Microfilm #041,040
CS 2570-2579
History 948.9-948.905 DL 143-299 Post-og Te1egraf Addressebog
Description 914.89 DL 115-119 for Kon eri et Danmark
Sociological 325.3489 HM 22.D4 H R Ref 383,49489 4th Floor
HN 39.D4 -(in Danish-Excellent. See
HN 541-550 Danish Genealogical Helper
p.51-54 for instructions on
FREQUENTLY MENTIONED TEXTS using this and, Trap.) . _
M\:ilc,-':-~' .·lr·I".~, ~>'l-I

Smith, Frank and Thomsen, Finn A. PARISH GUIDES-Nygard, Hja1mar S. A.

Genealogical Guidebook and Atlas of Danmarks Kirkeb6ger
Denmark DL 105.S6 4th Floor H/R Ref 929.3489 4th Floor
(Excellent detail and parish maps)
DICTIONARIES-Ko~a11is, Gay Perry
Danish Genealogical Helper Danish-English Genealogical
929.05 D228 4th Floor Dictionar~
(Actually the first year of publication H/R Ref ~9.03 K849d 4th Floor
of the Scandinavian Helper-see JOURNALS. (specialized)
Presently bound and sold separately
because of the many helps and ho~-to General Danish Dictionaries
articles. Refer to index.) De~ey- 439 LC- PD 3640

iSteveiiS6lt:'~crseph
Grant HANDWRITTING-Johansson. Carl-Erik
Danish Genealogical Research 4 Vol. Thus The~ote
929.3489 St.48d 4th Floor R/R Ref '~'1 ~ 4th Floor
(Vol. I - Parish Registers (Excellent)
l~':', 1;-1 '1_ It ........
 PATHFINDER: DANISH GENEALOGY
Page 2
HANDWRITTING~LDS Research Paper PAMPHLETS
Series 0, No. 16
"Danish-Non-oegian Pa1eograplly" LOS Research Papers Series 0
(Vertical File ~H/R Ref, Gen Ref) No. 5 "11ajor Genealogical Record
(Workbook sty1e~ excellent) Sources in Denmark"
No. 6 "The Church Records of Denmark"
PROBATE GUIDES~Thomsen, Finn A. No. 7 "The Census Records of Denmark"
Index of Probates for Maribo No. 8 "The Mi 1itary Levyi ng Roll s
County, Denmark of Denmark"
H/R Ref 929.3489 4tll Floor No. 9 "The Probate Records of Denmark"
(Excellent for Maribo County) No. 10 "The Social, Economic, Re1 i~
gious, and Historical Background
N~rlit, Axel of Denmark AS It Affects Geneal-
Skifteprotoko11er i Landsarkivet ogical Research"
for $jaelland No. 16 "Danish-Norl"egian Paleography"
R/R Ref 929.3489 N779s 4th Floor (See H/R Ref or Microform4th Floor)
(Excellent for tile islands of
Sjae11and, Sam8~, M~n) JOURNALS
Stevenson, Joseph Grant
Danish Genealogical Researcll Vol. III
929.3489 St.48d 4th Floor
r
Scandinavian Genea10 ical Helper
Everton publishers, ogan, Utah
929.05 Sc63 4th Fl oor
(Excellent for Jy11and, Fyn, (Originally published as the
Langeland, Falster and Aer~) Danish Genealo ica1 Helper 1968-9
REVIEWS AND CONFERENCES
1
Tllis periodica specializes in
scandinavian genealogy giving
articles, instruction, transcriptions,
Brigham Young University and basic genealogical helps.)
Conferences and Workshops
Family History &Genealogical Research ABSTRACTS & INDEXES- The regular
Syll abus 1966~ 1981 (Antlua11 indexes and abstracts do not exist,
CS 1 .F36x 19 'It" !'loor but there are tl"O types of indexes
(Complete sectTons on Danish research that specialize in identification
a11 aspects) by personal name or by record avail-
able for primary genealogical research.)
World Conference on Records(1969) PERSONAL NAME- International Genea10 ica1
Series E Index (IGI Look under Denmark
929.1 W893 4th Floor Microforms Ref 4tll Floor
(Several articles relating directly
to Denmark and genealogy) LOS European Emigration Card Index
Microfilm #298,431-298,439
World Conference on Records(1980)
.,:v~o.!..r.;.8~$~c!i-an~d~i~n~a!...v l~'a!.!.n!....l..F~am!!..i~l..l.y..,.a~n~d~L~oc=:a~l~Hc!.i =..st~o~r.Ly RECORD INDEX-Mi crofi 1m Card Cata109tMCC )
CS 2 .W67x 4th Floor Microforms Ref 4th Floor
(Similar to the above mentioned but
more comprehensive.) MCC Update-microfiche update of
records available in MCC for Salt
BIBLIOGRAPHY-very little has been Lake Genealogical Society look
done in this field. Tile one ~ork listed under country-Denmark.General
has not been updated since 1965. items are listed first I"ith
counties alphabetically listed
A Selected List of Microfilm and Books next.
at the avo library for Research in the Microforms Ref 4tll Floor
Scandinavian Countries
HIR Ref Desk Handout 4tll Floor
THE BEGINNER'S GUIDE TO

GENEALOGICAL
RESEARCH

~(~
GJlC

TH()MSENS (;ENE/\LOGICAL CENTER

CON TEN T S :

GENERAL I NFORMAT ION ••.•...•.•..•...••.••••• ; ..••...... page 2

SOME DANISH WORDS AND THEIR MEANINGS .•••.....•....•... II 3

PERSONAL GIVEN NAMES.................................." 6

PATRONyMiCS " 6

THE FOUR MAJOR SOURCES .•...........•.....••.•......... " 7

EMIGRATION RECORDS " 13

THE GOTH I C ALPHABET " 15

MAPS OF THE COUNT I ES OF DENMARK......................." 16

LI ST OF THE COUNT I ES OF DENMARK......................." 18

LIST OF THE INCORPORATED CITIES OF DENMARK •••..•••...• " 19

LIST OF GUIDEBOOKS, MANUALS, GAZETTEERS, ETC •..••...•• " 20

ARCHIVES, LIBRARIES AND GENEALOGICAL SOCiETIES •••••... " 22

ACCRED I TED GENEALOG I CAL RESEARCHERS..................." 22

RELATI ONSH I P CHART...................................." 24

G ENE R A L I N FOR MAT ION

BEFORE STARTING THE RESEARCH IN THE ORIGINAL DANISH RECORDS:

1. Collect all the information about the ancestor which may be available in old
letters, dairies, journals, bibles, etc. Often, a lot a time and money can be
saved by collecting all the facts at home or at relatives.

·2. Interview relatives, especially older people and record the information they
know about the ancestor, or write letters to them. If you do not know them too
well it may be wise not to ask for too much at once.

3. Check for duplication. The research on your lines or part of your I ines may
already have been compiled. A printed history may be found which would include
part of your ancestry. A good source to check would be the Library of The Genea-
logical Society in Salt Lake City, Utah. This Library contain indexes to more
than 100 mill ion names from all countries of the world.

4. If the exact place of origin cannot be established in Denmark, various

U.S. research sources should be searched, such as Church Records, Obituaries,
County Histories, Immigration Records, Land Records, etc. They may contain the
clue necessary to begin the search in the Danish Records.

5. Be fan"'liar with the sources available in the area in which you are interested
and 1earn how to use them.
6. Obtain Guidebooks and good maps of the area.

7. VERY IMPORTANT: Keep complete and accurate records of your research efforts.

PLEASE NOTE: THE MAJOR GENEALOGICAL SOURCES OF DENMARK ARE AVAILABLE ON MICROFILMS
AT THE GENEALOGICAL SOCIETY, SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH AND AT ITS APPR.
450 GENEALOGICAL BRANCH LIBRARIES IN U.S.A·. AND OTHER COUNTRIES.

2
 SOME DANISH WOKDS AND THEIl{ MEANIl'\GS
A limited \·ocabulary of the Danish language is necessary in order to
use the genealogical sources. The follo,,"ing list of words and their
English equivalents will aid the researcher. (All Danish nouns were
capitalized up to 1948.)

Danish English Danish English

.-\ar Year der there
;\dressc Address deres their
xgu: legitimate Dreng boy
:~~gte$kab marriage dobt christened
:Eldste eldest, elder Dpd death
af of, from do\' deaf
afgangne deceased
Alder age cfter after
Amt county Embede offirc, post
anden second ene alone, by oneself
April April cnh\"cr any c\"en'
.' .
.-\l.Igust August Enke widow
Enkemand \\·idower
baa ret ('arric:d er is, are
Bam child
barnlps childlc$$ Fadder" \\'itncsscs
lkdeda:-: day of prayer Fader, Far father
be<Tra\"ct
0
buried Fa:drene paternal, ancestral
l~f.:stcfar . llcstefader grandfather Fzester leaseholder
Beslcmoder grandmother Fo:etter male cousin
blind blind Farbroder father's hl'other
bo live Fanar father's father
Bodkcl' Cooper Farmor father's mother
boede li\'cd Faste fast
Boclsliialid farmer Fastcb'\"ll s!u'o\'ctidc
Boel cstate Februar February
I ~() I);l,l residcnn: t'cmtc fifth
Born children fjorde fourth
Broder hrothcr F~dcsted place of birth
J~rodcn,daltcr hrolhcr's daughtcr fodt born
(niece) fol{rendc following
l~rodcrS\lll hrother's son "
Folkckirkcn State church
(ncphc\\" ! Fora:ldre l):lrcnts
f\ll'Stc fi rst
\ lIllflrlllen.:\ \ llrlfinllCd Fostcrbam fosh.'n'hild
(opulcrct lliarricd ira frOIll. of
Freda!! Friday
Ihab ell ris!ening- Fruc \\ifc
Dag da ;- fHlde f ull
O,:ltter (bu!.ihtcr Fyn {"unen
do they. those, the
December I)ccembcr ( ;;l.3rdllland !:lnncr
!)cgnell parish clerk nalllrlld
0
old
den it, thac. the gift 1I1arried

3
Danish t;nglish Dallish t:nglish

god good Mandkpn males

Gudmoder godmother )'1arts i\farch
Illed with
Haand\'zcrk trade ?v1oster mother's sister
hans his ~loder, Mor mother
har has, ha\'c Illodte met
havde had :'lorbroder mother's brother
hendes hers ~lorfader, :\lorfar mother's father
Herred district :'lonlloder, ?...lonnor mother's mother
hjemmc at home myndig of age
H.jde height
Husbonde husband Nreringsvej occupation
Hustru \\'ife na:ste next
hvad what Na\.TI name
hvem \\'ho Nevp nephew
hvor where Niece niece
Hyrde shepherd niencle ninth
November November
i in nuhavende present
ikke not nuva:rende present

Januar January ofte often

jeg I og and
Juli July Oktober October
Juni June Onkel uncle
Jylland Jutland Onsdag Wednesday
Opholdssted residence
kaldet called ottencle eighth
Kirkeb¢gerne parish registers
Kirken the church Paaske Easter
Kpbenhavn Copenhagen Personer persons
Kane wife Pige girl
Kristi, Kristus Christ Pinse pentecost
Kusine cousin (female) Plejebarn fosterchild
Kvinde \Voman P~sten the minister
Kvindeki~n females
Kvindek¢n females Qvindekipn females
Kvindemenneske woman
Register register
I.~gdsrullerne Military Levying Rolls fig wealthy
Landsby village
Laugv",rge guardian samme the same
lille little sammen together
Lpbe No. serial no. September
September
Lprdag Saturday his, hers
sm
Sj",lland Zealand
Maaned month
sjette sixth
M",nd men
Skifte probate
Maj,Mai May
Man Skifteprotokoll er probate records
Mand
Mandag Monday Skomager shoemaker
Mandkipn males Skra:odder tailor

4
Danish English Danish English
Sl<egtning relative Tjenestekarl male seIVant
Smed blacksmith Tjenestepige female servant, maid
Snooker carpenter Torsdag Thursday
Sogn parish tredie third
Soldat soldier trolovet betrothed
sam who, which
S¢n son u2egte illegitimate
Sendag Sunday udi from, in
S¢ster sister Uge week
Stilling occupation umyndige not of age
syvende seventh ung young
Ungkarl. bachelor
Tante aunt
Testarnente testament, will ¥Geret been
tiende tenth V"rge guardian
Tirsdag Tuesday V<:ever weaver
Titel title var was, were
tjener serve Vidnere witnesses
Tjenestefolk servants
yngste youngest

5
 PERSONAL GIVEN NAMES
In Dcnmark, thcrc wcrc "ery fcw gi"en namcs. In thc casc of male
namcs this was largely bccause of the patronymical system uscd. The
following Jist of namcs amounts to marc than 95'10 of Danish given names
in usc beforc 1875.

Afalt given names Female gi;;en names

Anders Anne, Anc, Anna
Andreas Rirthe
Christen, Kristen Bodil
Christian, Kristian Caroline
Erik, EriC' Dorthe
Greger'S Ellen
Hans Elisabeth
Ib, Jeppe Else
Jacob Helene
Jens Ingeborg
Joha n Inger
Johannes Karen
Jorgen Kirsten, Chirsten
Knud Kristine, Christine
Lars, Laurs Kirstine, Chirstine
Laurids, Lauritz Lisbeth
M ads, Matt) h1ats Malene
Mikkel, Michel Maren
!vfogens Margrethe
!\forten Marie
Niels Marthe
Ole. Oluf. Olaf Mette
Peder Sara
Per Sidsel, Sidse, Zidsel
Rasmus Sophie, Sofie
Simon
S~ren
S\'end
Thomas
Villum

PATRONYMICS

The patronymic naming system was used in Scandinavia by the

vast majority of the population until the latter part of the
nineteenth century.
The Scandinavian patronymic is a name formed by the addition
of a suffix indicating relationship to the n~me of the parson's
father

::Xur'lp 1e ~
1. Svend, the son of Hans Olsen was known as Svend Hansen.
2. Anna, the daughter of Hans Olsen was known as Anna
Hansdat ter.

6
 THE FOUR MAJOR SOURCES
A. Parish Registers
The first laws pertaining to the parish registers of Denmark were
those of May 20, 1645, to the bishop of Sja:lland and May 17, 1646
to the other bishops of Denmark. These laws stipulated that the mini-
sters of local churches were te-be instructed to keep parish registers in
which were to be recorded lists of births (usually christenings), mar-
riages (betrothals) and deaths (usually burials). However, in more
than seventy areas ministers had already started keeping registers, one
as early as 1573.
The early Danish parish registers (until 1814) usually contain the
following information: I - pr./ £J.r
, is r;

1. Christenings: Oa~, r~pf

a) Given name of child
b) Father's name and place of residence
c) Date of christening
d) Names of godfather and godmothers (wit-
nesses, often' relatives)

2. Betrothals
and Marriages:
a) Name of bride and groom and their previous
residences
b) Dates of engagement and marriage
c) Names of sponsors (often relatives) and their
residences

3. Burials:
a) Name of deceased and last residence (if a
minor, the name of his father)
b) Date of burial

4. Confirmations:
a) Name of child and residence
b) Year of confirmation

5. Introduction,
Communion
& Absolution:
a) Namc of person involved
b) Date of the event

7
 .""fter 1814 the records arc more ·complete since specially printed
forms are used in the registers. These later records always
~ . list the
dates of births and deaths and. for the children born. the mother's name.
Under confirmations. the~· also list the name of the father. Lists of arri\'als
and remO\'als of persons m(l\·in~ in or out of the parish are also contained
in the forms, but these arc seldom c'''llplete before about 1830. There arc
also printed forms for an indcx. but \'cry few ministers used these.
The parish registers are the most important Danish genealogical
source. The informal ion t IK\· record on .!jodfat hers and god mot hers (wit-
nesses), who often were e10se rclati\"Cs. is particularlY helpful bccausc
there was very little \'arin, in surnames or gi\"Cn names. It is estimated
that approximately 1:) male giwn names accounted for about 90 per eem
of all male given names. ,,·ith a similar proportion for surnames. Conse-
quently, it is impcrati\·e that other sources be used in conjunction with
the parish registers.
The list of parishes in Ihis guide includes all parishes in existence
prior to 1890 with the information in each case as to when the registers
begin. (Since 1890, some new' parishes have been created in the more
populous areas.) In 1850 there were 1,853 parishes in Denmark.
B. Census Returns
Fortunately, the Danish census returns of genealogical value started
as early as 1787, are well preserved, and are generalJ.y complete for the
whole country.
The following census returns arc a\'ailable: 1787, 1801, 1834, 1840,
1845,1850,1855,1860,1870,1880,1890,1901,1906 and 1911.
Information recorded in the 1787 and 1801 census returns is as
follows:
I. N ames of all persons in the household
2. Relationships of those persons to head of house
3. Ages (in years)
4. Occupations
5. How often each person has been married
6. Miscellaneous remarks (e.g., record may mention if a person
is blind. )
Types of information recorded in the 1834 and 1840 census returns
arc the same as those in the previous ones, except that the 1834 and 1840
returns do not list how often a person has been married. .
The later census returns record the same types of information as
those for 1834 and 1840, and list in addition the place of birth for
each person. The 1901 census returns go into more detail than any
of the others. Here is found the complete date of birth for each person,
and also how many children (living or dead) each married couple has
had.

8
 The census returns are arranged according to parish (sogn), dis-
trict (herred) and county (amt). Note that the first two census re-
turns are arranged according to the old counties. This guide makes
it possible to quickly locate any parish in any of the census returns.
C. Military Levying Rolls
This source is extremely vataable to the researcher whose ancestors
lived in the rural areas of Denmark, as it is often the only means he has
to follow a family from one parish to another. The records contain a list
of the eligible male rural population from birth to about 44 years of age
in the period 1789-1849. After 1849, the males were first listed at the age
of 14 years, and after 1869, at 17 years. The sons of more prominent
people, however, are not on the rolls. A complete list of conscripts ap-
pears on the rolls every three years, and a yearly supplement list records
eligible males moving into the parish or the male children bam or reach-
ing the age for inclusion in that year. Each entry on a roll contains the
conscript's name, age, place of birth, residence, height, name of father
(if a person is born illegitimately, the name of the mother is given in-
stead of the father), and miscellaneous information.
Each entry contains a separate identifying serial number and gives
a cross reference to the corresponding serial number in the next com-
plete listing.
Separate Navy levying rolls exist from 1802 (1796 from Odense and
Svenborg counties).
At the start of the levying system, in 1788-1789, the country was
divided into levying districts. These are often identical with the eccle-
siastical parishes, and each is identified by a number within its county.
When the Danish county lines were rearranged in 1793 and new names
given to the counties, most of the levying districts' numbers were also
changed. The information needed in order to locate the levying district
for parishes in Denmark, under both the old and the new counties, is list-
ed in this guide beginning at page 20. Some areas were not under the
le"ying system, such as the cities (prior to 1849), the Island of Bornholm,
which had its own militia, and most of the three counties of "Sonder
Jylland" (South Jutland), namcly Tonder, Haderslc\' and .\abenraa-
Sonderborg counties.
The numbering system used on these rolls makes it possible to follow
a male child from his birth or year of inclusion on the rolls until he is re-
moved from the list (usually at the age of 44). If he moved to another
levying district the entry will show the ne,,· Ie'ying dil..rict, the supple-
ment list on which he will be found and the entr~.. number in the new
district. If the person remains in the b~'ing district, the entr:' will
show his serial number in the next main list compiled for that district.

9
D. Probate Records
The 1683 Law of King Christian V laid the foundation for the
present probate system of Denmark. The common practice wa.s not to
lea"e a will. hence the "ast majority of probates arc ,,·ills-intestate. There
are probate records as early as 15 H from one city, but the law of 1683
stipulated how these records should be kept in the future throughout thc
whole country.
In order to determinc and judge the claims on property of a de-
ceased person, it was neccssary to list the heirs and their relationship to
the deceased. Thus, thc probate records become a valuable genealogical
source.
Almost all of thc probate records contain indcxes (calendars). Thc
following information is usually contained in a probatc record:
1. Full name of thc deceased and last place of residencc
2. List of thc hcirs and their residences at the time of the probate
3. Ages of the childrcn (heirs)
4. Names of the husband of a married female heir
5. Names of thc guardians for the minors (usually relatives of the
deceased)
6. Name of the guardian for the widow (usually one of her rela-
tives)
7. An inventory, etc., of the movable goods
The probate jurisdictions of Denmark can be divided into three main
areas:
I. The probate jurisdictions of Copenhagen City
2. The probate jurisdictions of the other incorporated cities
3. The probate jurisdictions of the rural areas

Copenhagen City
Prior to Inl there wcre 13 probate courts in this city. Many were
rather small courts which had probate jurisdiction of only a small seg-
ment of the population. The most important court for the common
citizens was the city court (Byretten). A separate probate court was
maintained for each of the following groups: the Army, the Navy, the
clergy, the University Civil officials, the hospitals, the orphan house, the
Asiatic and the West India Companies, and members of the Jewish faith.
After Inl this system was simplified and only one court existed.
The population was divided into nine classes according to their occupa-
tion. A General Index (calendar) is available from 1798. In this it
indicates in what occupational class a person has been placed, and num-
bers refer the researcher to the two most important probate records
(Forseglingsprotokolleme and Dokumenter til ordinaere Boer) .
 Other Incorporated Cities
In these cities there is seldom more than one probate jurisdiction,
and a researcher should have little difficulty in locating the proper
records.
The Rural Areas
In these areas the probate jurisdiction can be divided into four basic
areas:
a) County probate jurisdictions (Amter and Amtstuer)
b) Cavalry District probate jurisdictions (Rytterdistrikter)
c) Land estate probate jurisdictions (Godser)
d) District probate jurisdictions (Herreder)
The County. People who owned their farms or people of means are
usually shown under this jurisdiction prior to 1793.
Cavalry Districts. Farmers who leased their farms on the land
owned by one of the cavalry regiments will be found under this probate
jurisdiction.
Land Estates. The great majority of the farmers leased their farms
from one of the many private land estates prior to 1793. To determine
under what land estate a certain farm' belonged, the following guide-
books are available:
North Jylland and Fyn: Danish Genealogical Research, Vol. 3,
by Joseph Grant Stevenson, published
privately.
Sjaelland: Skifteprotokoller Landsarkivet for
Sjaelland M.M., by Axel N0rlit, pub-
lished by Eget Forlag, Copenhagen, 1948.
District. After 1793, most of the probate jurisdictions were trans-
ferred to this jurisdiction from the other three rural jurisdictions shown
above.

( The Guidebook: Genealogical Guidebook & Atlas of Denmark

by Frank Smith/Finn A. Thomsen is particularly helpful in
determining the proper jurisdiction in which each parish is
located. It also gives information as to the county ( old
and new) in which each parish is found. This is important
in finding the county jurisdiction.)

11
F. Availabilit)' of Four Major Soured
At time of writing \ 1968), the \'anous records constituting the four
major sources arc a\'ailable to the researcher as shown be]o\l·.

In J)enmark _.
Parish rcgisters: From beginning of records to thc present.
Ccnsus Relllrtls: Those listed under A abm-c. Later relllrtls arc
restricted.
:\lilital}' Le\'ying Rolls: From 1i89 to the present.
Probate Records: From beginning of recorels to the present.

0" microfilm althe library of the Genealogical Society in Salt Lakl'

City and through its branch libraries-
Parish Registers: From beginning of records up to 1915 (in some
instances to 1925).
Census Returns: Those listed under A above.
Military Levying Rolls: From 1i89 to 1893.
Probate Records: From beginning of records to 1913.

12
E MIG RAT ION R E COR D S

DANISH EMIGRATION RECORDS (UDVANDRINGSJOURNALER):

Period covered: 1668-1959

Contents: Name of emigrant, occupation, place of birth or

residence, age, destination, date of embarkation.

Avai labi I ity: Provincial Archives of Sjaelland. On film at the

Genealogical Society, Salt Lake City, Utah for the
period 18bB-1910.

DANISH PASSPORT RECORDS (PASPROTOKOLLER):

Period covered: 1780-1920

Contents: Name of person receiving the passport, occupation,

former place of residence, destination, date of issue.

Avai labi I ity: Provincial Archives in Denmark. On film at the

Genealogical Society, Salt Lake City, Utah.

LDS(Latter-Day Saints) EMIGRATION & IMMIGRATION RECORDS:

A. EUROPEAN EMIGRATION CARD INDEX (Crossing the Ocean Index):

Per iod Cove red: 1840-1925

Contents: Names of LDS Church members emigrating from Europe,

ages, nationalities, name of ships, dates and places
of departure and arrival. (The Index is incomplete.)

Avai labi I ity: On film at the Genealogical Society, Salt Lake City,
Utah.

B. UTAH IMMIGRATION CARD INDEX (Crossing the Plains Index):

Pe r iod cove red: 1849-1925

Contents: Names of LDS Church members, ages, names of

pioneer company, dates of arrival in Salt Lake City,
sometimes the name of the ship on which the immigrant
crossed the Atlantic, dates of departure from foreign
port. (The index is incomplete.)

C. LIVERPOOL OFFICE, EUROPEAN MISSION SHIPPING RECORDS:

Period covered: 1849-1925

Contents: Names of LDS Church members from al lover Europe,

ages, sex, occupations, marital status, national ities,
conferences, adresses or residences, names of the ships.

Avai labi! i ty: On film at the Genealogical Society, salt Lake City
and at the B.Y.U. University, Provo, Utah.

13
EMIGRATION RECORDS (continued)

D. SCANDINAVIAN MISSION:

Pe r iod cove red: 1853-1920

Contents: Names of LOS Church members, nationalities, ages, sex,
occupations, birthplace (usually the country only),
date of departure, sometimes relationships to other
persons on the same list, Sometimes the village or
parish of birth is recorded.

Availabil ity: On film at the Genealogical Society, Salt Lake City

and at B.Y.U. University, Provo, Utah.

E. COPENHAGEN, DENMARK:

Per i od covered: 1872-1894

Contents: LOS emigrants from Denmark, Norway and Sweden who
sailed from Copenhagen.
Names, ages, marital status, occupations, last
residences, names of ships, dates of departure,
destinations (usually Hull, England).

Ava i Ia biii ty: Provincial Archives of Sjaelland, Copenhagen,

Denmark. On film at the Genealogical Society,
Salt Lake City, Utah.

U.S. SHIPPING LIST:

Period covered: 1820-

Contents: All ships to submit a list of passengers,
names, ages, sex, occupations, country of
origin, destination in U.S.A. (Many Indexed)

Ava i 1a b iii ty: National Archives, Washing D.C.

Most records available on microfilms at the
Genealogical Society, Salt Lake City, Utah.

14
 THE GOTHIC ALPHABET
Following is the Gothic Alphabet which was used extensively in
Danish genealogical records prior to 1875.

f!t¥f1'I/ltef
/4{f{z?z ~14~t
1 If 11 Jp -T ti./(f!!
Af -{ ~ -f~;(%/ -rA·1f~~
4,y 4f yo.(Z/ ~ ~ 4'7/M
o t/'p /q r I J. t u • W
* ~?~.#-
6, ~'1 t?"
• ~

15
THE COUNTIES OF DENMARK 1793 TO THE PRESENT

HjOtring
-=--
------
Skanderborl!j WlUi pan. of Aarbuol: COUllty
lIIltiIl624

Germany
.. ...

16
 THE COUNTIES OF DENMAIU\ BEFORE 1793

a1s=='

Holstein . - -
'Scbleswig-
.a duchy
1~~~~~1

17
THE COUNTIES OF DENMARK

1793-1970 Before 1793

Aabenraa-S~nderborg
(Part of Schleswig-Holstein prior to 1920) Part of Schleswig-Holstein

Aalborg Part of Aalborghus & Mariager

Aarhus Haureballegaard, Aakjaer

and part of Skanderborg.

Bornho 1m Bornhol m

Fred!"riksborg Frederiksborg, Kronborg

and Hirtsholm

Haderslev
(Part of Schleswig-Holstein prior to 1920) Part of Schleswig-Holstein

Hj~rring Aastrup, Sejlstrup, B~rglum

and part of Aalborghus

Holbaek Holbaek, Draxholm, Kalund-

borg and Saebygaard

K~benhavn (Copenhagen) K~benhavn and Roskilde

Mari bo Halsted, Aalholm &

Nyk~bing

Odense Odense, Rugaard, Assens

& Hindsgavl

Praest~ Tryggevaelde, Vordingborg

& M~en

Randers Kal~ & part of Dronningborg

Ribe Riberhus & part of Koldinghus

Ringk~bing Lundenaes and B~vling

Skanderborg Silkeborg & part of Skanderborg

Sor~ Sor~, Ringsted, Kors~r &

Antvorskov

Svendborg Nyborg and Tranekaer

Thisted Vestervig,erum,Dueholm & part

of Aalborghus
T~nder (part of Schleswig-Holstein prior to 1920) Part of Schleswig-Holstein

Vejle Stjernholm & part of Koldinghus

Viborg 18 Hald,Skivehus & part of

Dronningborg & Silkeborg
THE INCORPORATED CITIES OF DENMARK

CITY: COUNTY : CITY: COUNTY:

Aaben raa Aabenraa-SiSnderborg RudkiSbing Svendborg

Aakirkeby Bornholm Saeby Hj~rrlng
Aalborg Aa I borg Saksk~bing Mari bo
Aa rhus Aa rhus Sandvig BernheIm
AEbeltoft Randers Si I keborg Skanderborg
AE n6skiSb i ng Svendborg Skae I skiSr Sor~
All inge Bornholm Skagen Hj~rring
Assens Odense Skanderborg Skanderborg
Bogense Odense Skive Viborg
Esbjerg Ribe Slagelse Sor~
Faaborg Svendborg S~nderborg Aabenraa-
Fredericia Vej le S~nderborg
Freder i kshavn HjiSrring SoriS SoriS
Frederikssund Frederiksborg Store Heddinge PraestiS
Frederiksvaerk Frederi ksborg Stege PraestiS
Grenaa Randers Struer Ri ngkiSb i ng
Haders 1ev Haderslev Stubbek~bing Mar i bo
Hasle Bornholm Svaneke Bornholm
HelsingiSr Freder; ksborg Svendborg Svendborg
Hern i ng Ri ngkiSb i ng Thisted Th; sted
Hi lleriSd Frede r i ks bo rg TiSnder TiSnder
HjiSrring Hj~rring Varde Ribe
Hobro Randers Vejle Vejle
Ho 1baek Holbaek Viborg Vi borg
Holstebro Ringk~bing Vordingborg PraestiS
Horsens Skanderborg
Ka 1undborg Holbaek
Kerteminde Odense
KiSbenhavn ~benhavn
KiSge K~benhavn
Kolding Vej le
KorsiSr SoriS
Lemvig Ringk~bing
Ma r i ager Randers
Mar i bo Ma r i bo
Middelfart Odense
Naes tved PraestiS
Nakskov Mar i bo
NeksiS Bornholm
NiSrresundby Aalborg
Nyborg Svendborg
NykiSbing F. Mar i bo
NykiSbi ng Mors Thisted
NykiSbing S. Ho 1baek
Odense Odense
PraestiS PraestiS
Randers Randers
Ribe Ribe
Ri ngkiSb i ng Ri ngkiSb i ng
Ringsted So riS
f\ISdby Mar I bo
RISnne Bornhoim
Rosk i I de Kl!Stconhavn
19
GENEALOGICAL GUIDEBOOKS, MANUALS, GAZETTEERS, ETC.

FACT SHEET/DENMARK
Publ ished by the Press and Cultural Relations Department of the Ministry
of Foreign Affairs of Denmark
Stormgade Z
DK-147D Copenhagen K
Denmark
SCANDINAVIAN GENEALOGICAL RESEARCH MANUAL
by Finn A. Thomsen
Vol.1 DANISH-NORWEGIAN LANGUAGE GUIDE & DICTIONARY
(Language guide, basic grammar, many examples from sources, 300
titles and occupations and a 4000 word genealogical dictionary).

Vol.2 THE OLD HANDWRITING & NAMES OF DENMARK & NORWAY

(The old gothic handwriting as used in the original sources and
the name customs. Contains a list of common given names, names
of nobil ity and a list of the Kings of Denmark & Norway, etc.)

Vol.3 DANISH-NORWEGIAN GENEALOGICAL RESEARCH SOURCES

\LiSts 43 important genealogical research sources, the period
covered, the contents and availability. Explains Scandinavian
genealogical research standards and procedures and how to use
q the records. Also included is a list of major archives, libraries
and Genealogical societies in Denmark, Norway and U.S.A.)

Published by Thomsen's Genealogical Center, P.O.Box 588, Bountiful, Utah

84010

GENEALOGICAL GUIDEBOOK & ATLAS OF DENMARK

by Frank Smith/ Finn A. Thomsen
(Contains two sets of maps; parish maps of every county and a standard
map, scale 1:200000, indexed. Also included is a list of the parishes of
Denmark with important information pertaining to genealogical research)

Pub1 ished by Stevenson's Genealogical Center, Provo, Utah 84601

DANISH GENEALOGICAL RESEARCH

by J. C. Stevenson

Vol.1 PARISH REGISTERS

(Contains a 1 ist of the Danish parishes, the district and county
in wh'sh each is located and many of the film call numbers of
the IT crofilms available at the Genealogical Society in Salt Lake
City, Utah)

Vol.2 CENSUS RECORDS

(Contains a list of the Census Returns of Denmark with the film
call numbers of the microfilms available at the Genealogical
Library in Salt Lake City, Utah)

Vol.3 PROBATE RECORDS

(Contains a list of the Probate Records of Jylland and Fyn with
some film call numbers)

Vol.4 MILITARY RECORDS

(A listing of the Mil itary Records and the Military Levying Rolls
with film call numoers)
20
Publ ished by Stevenson's Genealogical Center, Provo, Utah

FEAST DAY CALENDAR FOR DENMARK, NORWAY, SWEDEN, FINLAND AND PROTESTANT
GERMANY by Inger M. Bukke & Finn A. Thomsen
(Lists several thousand feast days. An easy way to convert the old feast
days into modern dates.)

Publ ished by Thomsen's Genealogical Center, P.O.Box 588, Bountiful, Utah

84010

THE COMPREHENSIVE GENEALOGICAL FEAST DAY CALENDAR

by Bukke/Kristensen/Thomsen
(A very comprehensive feast day Calendar)

Publ i'shed by Thomsen's Genealogical Center, P.O.Box 588, Bountiful, Utah

84010

DAN MARKS KIRKEB0GER

by S. Nygaa rd
(Lists the church records of Denmark in Danish)
Published by Rigsarkivet, Denmark 1933}

SKIFTEPROTOKOLLER I LANDSARKIVET FOR SJAELLAND,M.M.

by Axel Nl6rlit
(Contains a list of the probate records of Sjaelland, etc. in Danish)

Published by Eget Forlag, Copenhagen, Denmark 1948

POST & TELEGRAF ADRESSEBOG FOR KONGERIGET DANMARK

Postal guide for Denmark (any edition prior to 1970)

TRAP DAN MARK (Danish Gazetteer, 15 volumes)

Published by G.E.C. Gads Forlag, Copenhagen, Denmark

HAANDBOG I SLAEGTSFORSKNING
by Albert Fabritius and Harald Hatt
(A genealogical guidebook, written in Danish)

Publ ished by J.C. Schultz Forlag (1963). CoDen hagen , Denmark

RESEARCH PAPERS
Major Genealogical Record Sources in Denmark (Series D. No.5)
The Church Records of Denmark (Series D. No.6)
Census Records of Denmark (Series D. No.7)
Mil itary Levying Rolls of Denmark (Series 0, No.8)
Probate Records of Denmark (Series D. No.9)
Historical Background affecting Genealogical Research in Denmark
(Series D. No. 10)
LOS Church Records and Research Aids (Series F, No.1)

Publ ished by the Genealogical Society, Salt Lake City, Utah

21
ARCHIVES, LIBRARIES AND GENEALOGICAL SOCIETIES

RIGSARKIVET (The National Archives), Rigsdagsgaarden 9, 1218 Copenhagen K.

Denmark.

LANDARKIVET FOR SJAELLAND M.M. (The Provincial Archives for Sjaelland, etc.)
Jagtvej 10, 2200 Copenhagen N. Denmark.
(Counties: Copenhagen, Frederiksborg, Praesto, Sor~, Holbaek,
Maribo and Bornholm).

LANDSARKIVET FOR FYN (The Provincial Archives for Fuen), Jernbanegade 36,
5000 Odense, Denmark.
(Counties: Odense and Svendborn)

LANDSARKIVET FOR N0RREJYLLAND (The Provincial Archives for North Jutland)

Lille Set. Hansgade 5, 8800 Viborg, Denmark.
(Counties: Hj~rring, Aalborg, Thisted, Viborg, Randers, Aarhus,
Skanderborg, Vejle, Ringk~bing and Ribe).

LANDSARKIVET FOR DE S0NDERJYDSKE LANDSDELE (The Provincial Archives for

South Jutland), Haderslevvej 45, 6200 Aabenraa, Den~ark.
(Counties: Aabenraa-S~nderborg, Haders1ev and T~nder).

MATRIKELARKIVET , Matrikeldirektoratet, Titangade 13, 2200 Copenhagen N.

Denmark.

UDVANDREARKIVET (Danes Worldwide Archives), Konva1vej 2, 9000 Aalborg,

Denmark.

DET KONGELIGE BiBLIOTEK (The Royal Library), Christians Brygge, 1219 Copenhagen
K, Denmark

STATSBIBLIOTEKET (The National Library), Universitetsparken, 8000 Aarhus C,

Denmark.

FREDERIKSBERG KOMMUNEBIBLIOTEK (Frederiksberg Municipal Library), Solbjergvej

21-25, 2000 Copenhagen F., Denmark.

SAMFUNDET FOR DANSK GENEALOGI OG PERSONALHISTORIE (The Danish Society

for Genealogy and Biography), c/o Sekretaeren, Arkivar Hans H. Wors~e,
Haderslevvej 45, 6200 Aabenraa, Denmark.

HVEM FORSKER HVAD (Who research what), Red. Wolf M~Jler, Nedrevej 64
Albaek, 8900 Randers, Denmark.

SAMMENSLUTNINGEN AF LOKALHISTORISKE FORENINGER (The Society of Local Histories)

c/o Overlaerer Ole Warthoe-Hansen, Blaaregnvej 17, 8900 Randers,
Denmark.

SAMMENSLUTNINGEN AF LOKALHISTORISKE ARKIVER (The Society of Local Archives),

c/o SkoJeinsp. A. Strange Nielsen, Toksvaerd Skole, 4684 Holme Olstrup,
Denmark

22
ARCHIVES OF THE AMERICAN LUTHERAN CHURCH
Wartburg Theological Seminary
Dubuque, Iowa 52001

B.Y.U. UNIVERSITY LIBRARY

Brigham Young University
Provo, Utah 84601

THE GENEALOGICAL SOCIETY

of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints
50 East North Temple Street
Salt Lake City, Utah 84150

(Please note: The Genealogical Society have over 450 Branch Genealogicai
Libraries in the United States, Canada and other countries. A I ist of the
Branch Libraries in your area can be furnished by the Genealogical Society
upon request. You should contact a specific Library for its schedule.)

ACCREDITED GENEALOGICAL RESEARCHERS

An accreditation program sponsored by the Genealogical Society in Salt Lake

City, Utah makes it possible for genealogists to be listed on the Genealo-
gicai Society's list of accredited researchers. Each genealogists has to
pass a genealogical research test in order to qualify for that list.
If you need a trained genealogist to assist you in your research it is
suggested that you contact the Genealogical Society and obtain a I ist of
the accredited researchers. Each researcher will charge a fee for his service.

23
 RELATIONSHIP CHART
Abbreviations: ,.father grandfe:ther; g.gJather=great grandfather;
unc= uncle; c=cousin; cou=cousin; neph=nephew; r=generations removed.

(brothers)
6 G G FATHER 6 G G UNC
(6 g g son) (6 g g neph)

t
5 G G FATHER
(brothers)
5 G G UNC
t
lc7r
(5ggson) (5 g g neph)

t
4 G G FATHER
("ggson)
(brothers)
4 G G UNe
! ~
106' 206,

t ~ !
(4 g g ne-ph)

t
3 G G FATHER
(brothers)
3 G G UNC Ic.s, 2c5r 3c5r
(3 g g son) (3 g g ne-ph)

i
2 GG FATHER
(2 g g son)
(brothers)
2 G G UNe
(2 , g neph)
~
lc4r
t ! !
2c4r 3<4r 4<4r

t
G G FATHER
(g g san)
(brothers)
G G UNC
(g g neph)
t t ! ! !
103, 203, 3<3r 4<3r Sc3,

i
G FATHER
(g son)
(brothers)
G UNC
(g ne-ph)
i
lc2r
! t ~ ! t
2<2, 3<2, 4c2r 5c2r 6c2r

t (brothers) ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ t !
FATHER UNCLE lel. 2c1r 3<1, 4<lr Sclr 6dr 7c:lr
(son) (nephl!W)

t
SELF BRO
.}
ICOU
l
2COU
~
3COU
t
4COU
~
fiCQ!!
t ~ ~
fieOII zeOlI SCotI

~
SON
r
NEPHEW
,j.
Jell'
+ t
2clr 3d,
+-
4<1,
~
5dr
~
Sclr
~
7dr
~
adr
(Cather) (uncle)

.j. ~ .j. 1 ~ ~ t ! ! t
G SON G NEPH lc2r 2c2r 3c2r 4c2r 5c2r 6c2r 7c2r Se2r
(g father) (g unc)

.j.
G G SON
.j.
G G NEPH
!
lo3r
~
2c3r
t
3<3r
~
4c3r Sc3r
! ! ! ! 6c3r 703r Se3r
(g g Cather) (g g unc)

24
 THE SOCIAL, ECONOMIC, RELIGIOUS AND
HISTORICAL BACKGROUND OF DENMARK
AS IT AFFECTS GENEALOGICAL RESEARCH
BY
THE GENEALOGICAL SOCIETY

Series D, No. 10
 THE SOCIAL, ECONOMIC, RELIGIOUS, AND HISTORICAL BACKGROUND OF DENMARK
AS IT AFFECTS GENEALOGICAL RESEARCH

To do effective Danish genealogical research, one needs not only some knowledge of such things as
language, script, geography, and available records and their contents, but it also is helpful to know some-
thing of the background of the Danish people.
It is the purpose of this paper to provide some information on the social, economic, religious, and
historical background of Denmark and how these factors affect Danish research.
From very early times until as late as 1700, the population of Denmark was largely agricultural, with
very few large towns. Any changes in the laws and customs of the people, or shifts in the population, were
extremely slow and inconsequential. Most of the people were tenant farmers who worked land that was
owned by manorial lords, and were for the most part bound to the land by both law and custom, so that
generations lived and died in the same place.
These tenant farmers were required to give to the lord of the manor not only a large part of the
produce they raised, but also a specified number of days of work out of each year. In return the lord of
the manor offered care and protection in time of war and hard times.
The farmers seldom made more than a bare sustenance, and many who may have owned land at one
time eventually had to relinquish title by reason of having to borrow from the lord, with no means of pay-
ing off the debt.
The lord of the manor could by law inflict punishment for any real or fancied insubordination, in-
cluding any attempt by a peasant to run away from it all. He could require his tenants to do service as sol-
diers, with no one but himself to say how long his soldier tenure would be. He could move a tenant from one
farm to another, or even sell him to the lord of another manor if he felt inclined. Thus, if a farmer by frugal
industry, improved his status to a point of possibly acquiring land ownership, the lord of the manor could
without warning either sell him or move him to a poorer piece of land to start all over again.
There were of course, good and humane manorial lords who treated their tenants well. But even the
national laws served to keep the peasantry in perpetual serfdom. No provision existed for inheritance, so
that each generation must start from the beginning, with any possessions the parents may have acquired,
even to their personal belongings, reverting to the lord of the manor at their deaths if he felt so inclined.
In addition, the state levied heavy taxes and the Church required tithes.
Such was the condition of the Danish peasantry for hundreds of years-. The manorial lord had vir-
tual ownership of both the land and the tenant, with ahnost full control over the tenant's every move, and
with the state and the Church making his burden even more heavy. This was the status of a large portion
of the Danish citizenry at the point where extant records began, about 1600.
These conditions, intolerable as they were, proved a boon to the present day genealogist. Because
there was so little moving about - or even if they were transferred to a different farm or sold to a differ-
ent lord, the new location would be nearby - the Danish ancestors of those who are living today will, as a
rule, be found in the registers in or near the parish of their birth, up to or after 1702. Not until as late as
1788 was a peasant free to move from the place of his birth or to come and go as he pleased.
This situation did not apply quite so much to those higher up in the social scale. There were some
farmers who were freeholders, who either themselves or some ancestor had rendered some valuable service
to a lord or to the king for which services he had been given a good farm with inheritance rights to his
descendants.
Also there were craftsmen, artisans, and tradesmen, who were not bound to one place and were
free to move about, as well as some from other countries who eventually gravitated to the larger centers
which eventually developed into towns and cities.
Of course there were occasional circumstances that disrupted the normal flow of life. Farms, villages,
or churches could at any time be destroyed by fire or other destructive forces of nature along with any
records that may have been collected. Pestilences, such as the Black Death which swept off nearly one-third
of the inhabitants of the world in the middle of the fourteenth century as well as other terrible plagues, left
their impact. Wars occurred intermittently, and enemies sometimes overran the land. All of these conditions
affected the records, and resulted inevitably in the loss, damage, or destruction of many records.
As a guide to help the researcher, there herewith follows a chronological summary of developments
and events that have genealogical significance in Demnark.
1400-1702 VORNEDSKABET (SAFEGUARD 1616-1620 DANISH COLONIES ESTABLISHED
REFORMS) The colony of Trankebar (Tranquebar) in Madras,
These so-called reforms gradually developed to the India, was established in 1616, and was sold to England
status of laws as the manorial lords achieved more in 1845. Parish registers are available from "The Portu-
and more power over the peasantry. The law was guese Jerusalem" congregation from 1707-1881.
called Vornedskabet, which came to be interpreted as
1619,7 April PROBATE RECORDS
follows:
The guardian supervision system began in the
1. The manorial lord could take over a farm at
incorporated cities. This law stipulated that in each
any time. city two prominent citizens were to be selected H over_
2. The farmer had to stay all his life within the seers" of guardians appointed for minors, to see that
parishes where the lord owned land. these children were properly cared for. Every other
3. The lord could sell a man to another lord or year one was to be released and a new one elected.
move him from farm to farm. Originally the supervision of childrens' inheritances
4. The farmer had to pay to the lord of the manor was not included in the responsibilities of these owners,
a certain amount of his crop, as well as work but later this became their main function.
on the lord's land on days appointed by him. 1622 ROYAL GENEALOGIES
1521 CHRISTIAN 11's ECCLESIASTICAL LAW De danske Kongers Sleetebog (The genealogy of
A law was enacted which provided for the appoint- the Danish Kings) was published by Claus Christof-
ment of dependable guardians for minors whose par- fersen.
ents were deceased. These guardians were usually 1845,20 May PARISH REGISTERS
near relatives, so their names, residences, and the rela-
The keeping of parish records was required by law
tionship of the minors to them will usually be fotmd
on the island of Sj",Uand.
in the probate records. This law implies that probate
records existed at this time, but the earliest ones pre- 1846, 17 May PARISH REGISTERS
served are from 1574 (see below). The parish record law was extended to all of Den-
1521 CHRISTIAN 11's LAND LAW mark. About 70 parishes had voluntarily started keep-
ing registers before 1645. The rest started in 1645, 1646
This law stipulated that no farmer could be re- and later.
moved from a farm as long as he kept it up and paid
his dues to the lord and was obedient and respectful. 1647 ROMAN CATHOLIC CONGREGATION
The same law forbade the selling of a man to an- IN COPENHAGEN
other manor, but the manorial lords paid very little The Roman Catholic congregation in Copenhagen
attention to this provision. began keeping registers, though the church was not
legally recognized until 18 May 1851.
1536 THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN
CHURCH 1657-1660 WAR WITH SWEDEN
The reformed Lutheran Church was made the state The Swedish Army invaded Denmark, burning and
church of Denmark by law. All Catholic churches plundering the country. Many churches were destroyed,
and lands were taken over by the state. New ministers and with them the records, especial1y on Sja:lland.
were placed in the parishes, but many of the old Illness and hunger followed the war, and many
customs were still maintained. people died.
1573 EARLIEST PARISH REGISTER 1660-1670
The earliest parish register is a burial record for Much of the land owned by the king was sold to the
Hjordk",r. manor lords.
1574-1584 PROBATE RECORDS 1670-1770 CAVALRY REGIMENT DISTRICTS
The earliest probate records kept are from Vording- Part of the royal land estates were assigned to the
borg City, 1574, Helsing~r City, 1579, and Aalborg national cavalry regiments (Rytterdistrikter). then
City, 1584. sold again to private persons between 1766 and 1770.
1580-1616 HISTORY OF DENMARK There are probate records from the Cavalry Districts
The first printed history, called Danmarks Riges between 1670 and 1770.
Kr¢nnike, was collected and written by Arild Huitfeldt. 1670 COLONIES
1581 GENEALOGY The Danish \Vest Indies and Guinea Company was
established and controlled trading with Guinea. Guinea
The first genealogical publication in Denmark, The was sold to England in 1850.
Krabbe Family, was published as poetry.
1671 COLONIES
1600-1650 IMMIGRATION OF FOREIGN St. Thomas, one of the Virgin Islands, West In-
MERCHANTS, CRAFTSMEN AND dies, was acquired. It was sold to the United States in
ARTISANS 1917. Parish records are available from 1691.
Many merchants, craftsmen and artisans from Ger-
many, the Netherlands, France and Scotland settled 1682 FARM AND VILLAGE LAW
in Danish cities mainly Helsing¢lr and Copenhagen. A new law forbade the manorial lords to close
Many foreign names in Denmark derive from that whole villages or farms and take the land for cultiva-
time. tion purposes.
 THE SOCIAL, ECONOMIC, RELIGIOUS, AND HISTORICAL BACKGROUND OF DENMARK
AS IT AFFECTS GENEALOGICAL RESEARCH

To do effective Danish genealogical research, one needs not only some knowledge of such things as
language, script, geography, and available records and their contents, but it also is helpful to know some-
thing of the background of the Danish people.
It is the purpose of this paper to provide some information on the social, economic, religious, and
historical background of Denmark and how these factors affect Danish research.
From very early times until as late as 1700, the population of Denmark was largely agricultural, with
very few large towns. Any changes in the laws and customs of the people, or shifts in the population, were
extremely slow and inconsequential. Most of the people were tenant fanners who worked land that was
owned by manorial lords, and were for the most part bound to the land by both law and custom, so that
generations lived and died in the same place.
These tenant fanners were required to give to the lord of the manor not only a large part of the
produce they raised, but also a specified number of days of work out of each year. In return the lord of
the manor offered care and protection in time of war and hard times.
The fanners seldom made more than a bare sustenance, and many who may have owned land at one
time eventually had to relinquish title by reason of having to borrow from the lord, with no means of pay-
ing off the debt.
The lord of the manor could by law inflict punishment for any real or fancied insubordination, in-
cluding any attempt by a peasant to run away from it all. He could require his tenants to do service as sol-
diers, with no one but himself to say how long his soldier tenure would be. He could move a tenant from one
fann to another, or even sell him to the lord of another manor if he felt inclined. Thus, if a farmer by frugal
industry, improved his status to a point of possibly acquiring land ownership, the lord of the manor could
without warning either sell him or move him to a poorer piece of land to start all over again.
There were of course, good and humane manorial lords who treated their tenants well. But even the
national laws served to keep the peasantry in perpetual serfdom. No provision existed for inheritance, so
that each generation must start from the beginning, with any possessions the parents may have acquired,
even to their personal belongings, reverting to the lord of the manor at their deaths if he felt so inclined.
In addition, the state levied heavy taxes and the Church required tithes.
Such was the condition of the Danish peasantry for hundreds of yearS'. The manorial lord had vir-
tual ownership of both the land and the tenant, with ahnost full control over the tenant's every move, and
with the state and the Church making his burden even more heavy. This was the status of a large portion
of the Danish citizenry at the point where extant records began, about 1600.
These conditions, intolerable as they were, proved a boon to the present day genealogist. Because
there was so little moving about - or even if they were transferred to a different fann or sold to a differ-
ent lord, the new location would be nearby - the Danish ancestors of those who are living today will, as a
rule, be found in the registers in or near the parish of their birth, up to or after 1702. Not until as late as
1788 was a peasant free to move from the place of his birth or to come and go as he pleased.
This situation did not apply quite so much to those higher up in the social scale. There were some
fanners who were freeholders, who either themselves or some ancestor had rendered some valuable service
to a lord or to the king for which services he had been given a good fann with inheritance rights to his
descendants.
Also there were craftsmen, artisans, and tradesmen, who were not bound to one place and were
free to move about, as well as some from other countries who eventually gravitated to the larger centers
which eventually developed into towns and cities.
Of course there were occasional circumstances that disrupted the nonnal flow of life. Fanns, villages,
or churches could at any time be destroyed by fire or other destructive forces of nature along with any
records that may have been collected. Pestilences, such as the Black Death which swept off nearly one-third
of the inhabitants of the world in the middle of the fourteenth century as well as other terrible plagues, left
their impact. Wars occurred intennittently, and enemies sometimes overran the land. All of these conditions
affected the records, and resulted inevitably in the loss, damage, or destruction of many records.
As a guide to help the researcher, there herewith follows a chronological summary of developments
and events that have genealogical significance in Denmark.
1682 FRENCH REFORMED CHURCH 1735 MOSAIC CONGREGATION
The French Reformed Congregation in Copenhagen The Mosaic Congregation in Copenhagen began
was recognized. Parish registers begin in 1685. keeping registers. Permission to build a synagogue was
given in 1765.
1682 ROMAN CATHOLIC CONGREGATION
The Roman Catholic congregation in Fredericia 1736, 13 January CONFIRMATION
was given official tolerance. Parish registers begin A law ordered that children be confirmed at the
in 1685. age of 14, with the event to be recorded in the church
records.
1682 GERMAN REFORMED CHURCH
1769 CENSUS
The German Reformed Church in Copenhagen was
recognized. Parish registers begin in 1686. The first complete census was taken in Denmark. It
is mainly statistical and of little genealogical value.
1684 COLONIES 1769 COLONY
Denmark acquired the island of St. Jan (St. John) Parish records exist from four parishes in the col~
in the Virgin Islands. It was sold to the United States ony of Greenland, 1769-1841. The parishes are Egedes-
in 1917. Parish records begin in 1691. minde, Godhavn, Julianehaab and Upemivik.
1700 CALENDAR CHANGE 1787 CENSUS
Denmark changed from the Julian to the Gregor- The first population census of genealogical value
ian calendar, with Feb. 19th becoming March 1st. was taken. (See Research Paper, "Census Records of
1701 NATIONAL MILITIA Denmark." )
A national militia was established, consisting of 1788 STAVNSBAANDET (COMPULSORY
farmers' sons drafted by the manor lords. RESIDENCE) ABOLISHED
1702,21 January VORNEDSKABET ABOLISHED A new law stressed the following points:
The old "Safeguard Reform" established in 1400 1. The farmer could live where he wished, and
was abolished by law, stipulating that: could leave at any time.
1. The peasant could no longer be forced to 2. He could stay on the farm and pay for it on
stay in one place. reasonable terms until he became a freeholder.
(The state would lend the money to the farmers,
2. He could not be sold by the manor lord.
if desired).
3. He could buy his freedom for a certain price.
3. Soldiers were no longer to be drafted by the
The manor lords did not uphold this law, and manor lords. The country was divided into mili-
conditions continued much as before. tary levying districts, with a special clerk to
1710-1711 THE PLAGUE keep records of the male population and their
Of a population of about 70 thousand in the city of whereabouts until they became of age for
drafting.
Copenhagen, about 21 thousand died of the Plague.
In other cities, up to 40 per cent of the population Enormous reforms took place after this law was
died. Consequently the burial records of Copenhagen adopted, but many years passed before some of them
and other cities are very large during this period. were complete. The military levying rolls start in
most places about 1788 and 1789. (See Research Paper
1719, 23 January PROBATE RECORDS "The Military Levying Rolls of Denmark"). Farmers
A law was adopted ordering all manor lords, or began moving to the cities or to other parishes.
their clerks, to act as probate officers and to keep Research becomes more difficult after 1788, but the
legal probate records of all their subjects and their military levying rolls and the census returns help to
families. Thus, many probate records start in 1719. trace the movements of people from place to place.
1733 COLONY 1793 THE ROYAL LIBRARY
The Danish West Indies and Guinea Company pur- The Royal Library (Det Kongelige Bibliotek) was
chased the island of Saint Croix (Santa Cruz), in the opened to the public. This library today contains the
Virgin Islands, and in 1754 the island was acquired largest collection of genealogies in Denmark.
by the Danish government. It was sold to the United
1801 CENSUS
States in 1917. Parish registers for Saint Croix begin
in 1776; probate records are available from 1734 to Another census was taken. This census contains
about 1885. Parish registers for the cities of Christian- valuable genealogical information.
sted and Frederiksted begin in 1858. (See, A. Fabritius 1802 NAVY ROLLS
and H. Hatt, Himdbog i Slregtsforskning, Copenhagen, Navy rolls begin, very similar to the military levy-
1963, pp 162, 163). ing rolls. (See Research Paper, "The Military Levying
1733 STAVNSBAANDET (COMPULSORY Rolls of Denmark.")
RESIDENCE) 1812, 11 December NEW PARISH RECORD
A new law gave the lords full control over their BOOKS
subjects again. The national militia was re-enforced, A new type of parish register was introduced by
and no peasant was allowed to leave his place of birth law, consisting of printed volumes to be filled in by
without the permission of the lord of the manor. (See the ministers. The parish records improve greatly from
Research Paper, "Military Levying Rolls of this date on. (See Research Paper, "Church Records
Denmark.") of Denmark.")
1817 MOSAIC CONGREGATION IN SLAGELSE Four Episcopal congregations were recognized, as
This Mosaic congregation was officially recognized, follows: In Frederikshavn parish registers begin 1876.
and parish records begin. In Horsens parish registers begin in 1879. In Odense
1820 EMIGRATION parish records begin in 1881. In Svendborg parish rec-
From 1820 to 1848 very few emigrants left Den- ords begin in 1882.
mark, hut after the establishment of a new constitu-
tion in 1849 Danish emigration increased, reaching its 1870 CENSUS
peak in 1882, then diminishing. Emigration from Den- Another census was taken.
mark has generally been to the United States. Nation-
wide economic problems, coupled with poor harvests, 1872 DANISH CONGREGATION IN
were some of the causes for the great emigrations of NEWCASTLE
the 1880's. A Danish congregation was established in New-
1822 MOSAIC CONGREGATION IN BOGENSE castle, England, with parish records from the begin-
ning. These are under the jurisdiction of the Sjrelland
This Mosaic congregation was recognized and archives.
parish records begin.
1833 ENGLISH CONGREGATION IN 1879 THE LORD'S CHURCH, COPENHAGEN
HELSING~R (Elsinore) N. F. Carstensen's Frimenighed (The Lord's
Parish records begin for this English church group Church) established in Copenhagen. This was not
in 1833, although the congregation was not officially recognized by the State, but there are parish records,
recognized until 12 December 1949. beginning in 1879.
1834, 1840, 1845 CENSUS 1880 CENSUS
Another census was taken. The birthplace of each Another census was taken.
person is given in the 1845 and all censuses thereafter
(See Research Paper, "Census Records of Denmark.")
1889 ARCHIVES
1848-1849 CHANGE IN GOVERNMENT The following archives were established by law on
In 1848 King Christian VIII died and was suc- 30 March 1889:
ceeded by King Frederik VII, who renounced abso- 1. Privincial Archives for Sjwlland, m.m., lo-
lute rule and formed a representative government, cated in Copenhagen City, with jurisdiction
with a new constitution, June 5, 1849. over the islands of:
1848-1850 WAR WITH SCHLESWIG-HOLSTEIN u. Sjrelland and M¢en, for the counties of
War broke out with Schleswig-Holstein, in the sou- Copenhagen, Frederiksborg, Holbrek, Sora,
thern part of Denmark and Slesvig (Schleswig) was and Praesto.
kept as part of the country. b. Lolland and Falster, for the county of
Maribo.
1848, 12 February GENERAL CONSCRIPTION c. Bornholm, for the county of Bornholm.
A general military draft law was enacted. From
this date, the names of all males are included on the 2. Provincial archives at Odense, with jurisdiction
military levying roles. over the island of Fyn, for the counties of
Odcnse and Svendborg.
1850, 1855, 1860 CENSUS 3. Provincial archives at Viborg for the northern
Another census was taken in each of these years. part of Jylland (Jutland!, for the counties of Hj~r­
These are of great value in genealogical searches. ring, Thisted, Aalborg, Randers, Viborg, Aarhus, Ring-
k~bing, Rihe, Skandermorg and Vejle.
1862 DANISH CONGREGATION IN HULL
A Danish Lutheran Congregation was established 4 The National Archives of Denmark (Rigsarki-
in Hull, England. Parish registers, kept from the be- vetl jn Copenhagen.
ginning, are under the jurisdiction of the provincial
archives of Sjrelland in Copehagen. 1890 CENSUS
1863 DANISH CONGREGATION IN LONDON Another census was taken.
A Danish congregation was established in London.
These parish records, kept from the beginning are also 1891 PARISH RECORDS
under the jurisdiction of the Sjrelland archives. All extant parish records from the earliest to 1891
were required to be sent to the various provincial
1884 WAR WITH PRUSSIA AND AUSTRIA archives.
Denmark lost Slesvig to Prussia. The church rec-
ords of Slesvig (S~nderjylland) are written in German 1901, 1906, 1911 CENSUS
between 1864 and 1920, when the area was restored Another census was taken during the three desig-
to Denmark. nated years.
1865 22 September EPISCOPAL METHODIST
CONGREGATIONS
1919 FARMLAW Christoffer
A law was enacted requiring 1800 farms, still held of Bayern. .... 1439-1448 Denmark
by manor lords, to be· sold to private farmers. 1442-1448 Norway
1441-1448 Sweden
1920 NEW BORDERLINE Christian I ............ 1448-1481 Denmark
At the end of World War I, the northern part of 1450-1481 Norway
Slesvig (Schleswig), which was lost to Germany in 1457-1481 Sweden
the War of 1864 was returned to Denmark. Hans.. ............. 1481-1513 Denmark
Some records were left in the area retained by 1481-1513 Norway
Germany and will probably be found in the German 1497-1501 Sweden
Archives. Christian II. ..1513-1523 Denmark
The parish records from the area that came back 1513-1523 Norway
to Denmark are in most cases written in the German 1520-1521 Sweden
language between 1864-1920. Frederik L 1523-1533 Denmark & Norway
1931,28 April ARCHIVE ESTABLISHED Christian III. 1534-1559 Denmark & Norway
A provincial archive was established for the sou~ Frederik II. .... 1559-1588 Denmark & Norway
thern part of Jylland (Jutland) in the city of Aaben- Christian IV __ 1588-1648 Denmark & Norway
raa. This comprised mainly the part returned to Den- Frederik III .. 1648-1670 Denmark & Norway
mark in 1920. There are about 117 parishes with rec-
ords from the earliest to 1891 for the counties of Christian V. 1670-1699 Denmark & Norway
Hadersley, Aaberraa-S~nderborgand T~nder. Frederik IV 1699-1730 Denmark & Norway
Christian VI .. 1730-1746 Denmark & Norway
Frederik V ................1746-1766 Denmark & Norway
Christian VII ......... 1766-1808 Denmark & Norway
Frederik VI" "'...1784-1808 Denmark & Norway
1808-1839 Denmark
1808-1814 Norway
Christian VIII ........... 1839-1848 Denmark
KINGS OF DENMARK
Frederik VII .........1848-1863 Denmark
NAME REIGN Christian IX.. .1863-1906 Denmark
Valdemar Atterdag Frederik VIII .1906-1912 Denmark
(another day) 1340-1375 Christian X . ........... .1912-1947 Denmark
Margrethe*1375-1412 Denmark Frederik IX ............... 1947- Denmark
1380-1412 Norway
:~Margrethe reigned for Oluf, her son most of his
1397-1412 Sweden
time and after his death in 1387 she continued to
Oluf' ....1375-1387 Denmark reign till her death in 1412.
1380-1387 Norway
Erik of Pommern. 1412-1439 Denmark .•,Frederik VI reigned for his father from 1784-
1412-1442 Norway 1808 when Christian VII died. Christian VII was
1412-1438 Sweden weak-minded during these years.
 1

BACKGROUND

Denmark is' a flat country with rolling hills and many islands. It
is divided into four major parts: 1) Northjylland, 2) Southjylland, 3) Fyn
and 4) Sjaelland. These parts should be memorized as well as the largest
and most known islands. It is strongly encouraged that a good map of
Denmark be obtained.

Sjaelland
_1l.__
-tt- ------ Island of

0 C?{!J Bornholm
{l outhjyl and
C/{)D
Denmark is divided into counties called "amts". The counties are divided
into parishes called "Sogns". A parish consists of many townships. A large
city may have one, two or more parishes within its borders. Memorize these
jurisdictions as the microfilms are indexed by jurisdiction'. The book
Post & Adress Book is a valuable reference aid to help locate places in
parishes and counties.

There is another division or jurisdiction called the "Herred". This

division is used when doing research with the censuses. The book Danish
Churchbooks will acquaint you with the Herred.

The Luthern church was the state church of Denmark. Each birth was to
be registered with this church. Ministers were asked to keep records as
early as 1646. All parishes up to the year 1891 can be located in the book
Danish Churchbooks. Most genealogical research is done in the parish records.

Most records are in gothic handwriting and/or partly modern writing. A

knowledge of the handwriting is a must if one is to be a successful Danish
researcher.

Danish research involves the use of parish records, census, military,

probate, tax, deed and immigration/emigration records. There are LDS branch
records and emigration records available.
218 BETROTHAL (TROLOVELSEI AND MARRIAGE (VI ELSE)
The betrothal was a church ordinance abandoned in 1799. Common-
ly, the betrothals and marriages were recorded together. The names,
residence and marital status of the couple; the witnesses names, res-
idences and occupations, and the date of betrothal are the usual
items in this record.
Before 1814, the marriages, when separate from the betrothals,
rarely gave more than the date, the couple's names and residence.
After 1814, the record called for names, marital status, ages, resi-
dence, and occupation of the bride and groom. Sometimes names of
fathers, the names and residences of the two marriage witnesses, and
the date and place of the marriage are mentioned.
When the record of marriage Banns exist, commonly they are recor-
ded in a separate book. Only the dates of proclamation and the cou-
ple's names are given. The nobility and other high-ranking persons
were exempt from betrothals and Banns.
A royal license was required for marriages without Banns. Fairly
commonly, persons from the middle classes would buy such a license
to avoid the Banfls. The information listed is similar to other mar-
riage records of the period.
DEATHS I!l0DSI AND BURIALS (BEGRAVELSEI
The early burials usually contained only the burial dates and the
name and residence of the deceased. Commonly, the age at death is
given. In the case of women, the husband's name is usually given.
However, sometimes only their relationship to a man (husband, son,
father, etc.); but no name is listed. Not until about 1800 are the
death dates usually given. The records after 1814 called for the death
and burial dates, the name of the deceased, his social position in the
locality, and his age at death. Sometimes his parentage and birthplace
are given.
LATER ARRIVALS (TILGANGI AND REMOVALS (AFGANGI LISTS
SUPPLEMENTARY The arrivals and removals records begin in 1814, and were kept un-
til about 1875. However, many of the cities and large rural parishes
RECORDS failed to keep them, as it entailed too much work.
ALPHABETICAL INDEX (ALMINDELIGHT JEVNFtPRELSE
SCHEMA)
A common Aiphabetical Index, was to be a key to all the references
in the main church reco.rd to each individual. Where the minister
did keep this record as it was intended, it becomes a valuable aid in
research. Unfortunately, most ministers failed to do so.

CENSUS RECORDS
Denmark has a most complete and useful COllection of census rec-
ords for the years 1787, 1801, 1834, 1840, 1845, 1850, 1855, 1860,
1870,1880,1890,1901,1906.1911. and later. They were taken
on printed forms which clearly outlined what information was wan-
ted. The listing was prepared in handwriting.

The parish clerk, who in most cases was the parish school teacher.
took the census. He was to follow the prescribed form painstaking-
ly. Every person in a household was listed. including servants living in
the household. Also persons who were staying with a family for a
short time were to be listed if they were there the day the census
was taken.
The census lists are. as a whole. correct and dependable. It may 219
happen that the census taker listed a name or an age incorrectly. and
at times it would appear that some individuals were not fully sure of
their age. In general. all the census returns give names of all persons.
ages, social and occupation status, and various other items of genea-
logical value. For specific contents. see the census tables attached.
The original census returns are available in the National Archives at
Copenhagen. Microfilm copies have been made of all these from the
years 1787 to 1911 inclusive, and are available through the LOS
Genealogical Department.
The census records are arranged by county (AMT). district (HER·
RED). and parish (SOGN). The districts (herred) are arranged
alphabetically within respective counties on the film. Within each
district the parishes (sagn) are usually arranged alphabetically. In
the first two census returns. 1787 and 1801. the county names used
are the old rather than the modern designations.
The following chart shows the source of the more common informa-
tion given in the censuses 1787-1911.
ITEMS OF INFORMATION YEAR OF CENSUS
11787 1S01 183. 1840 84S 18S0 8SS 1860 1870 1880 1890 1901 1906 1911
Town and place whe",
fomlly resided
• • •• • • • • • • • • • •
Fomlly number
Full name of each
• • • • • • • • • • • • • •
Cn
• • •
residina with
amn~ wife's maiden
name • • • • • • • • • • •
Relationship or slltu
in fomlly ,
r:.;ttions on childre,
• • • •• • • • • • ••
"timate or not
• •
Notation on children as to
whether born of (ust or
Rlbsequent marriaae.
•• • • •
Ale of each person
• • • • • • • • • • • • • •
'Urilll Status
• • • • • • • • • • • • ••
~tation as to whether
int or subsequent
II1II'riqe
l.•
Penon's title. trade, orrlCe
position, profession or •
occupation • • • • • • • • • • • • •
Bir:thplace of each
resident
• • • • • • •• • •
Re1;,ion
• • • • •• • •
Sex
Year the famlly took
• • • • • •
• •
up residence in the
community
~_Ilddn:aa of
amlly
Number of Ii..
• •
cIII1tInmfrom':.
•
==
marrilp

--. fn.:;"bon - •
Mile. IIlIIIRd etc.
• • • • • • • •
1irtIl.1Ie
• • •
220

.-..,.,...-
... .-
I ........... 4l-f. --_
.' ..
110m.... _
....
...
.

-- ....
 Occupation 221
Residence . Name Ago Marital PI_of and
Status Birth Relationship
Transport 87 387
Wenslow By
74eo Molle 1 Thomas Bindesbljlle
Schifmnemann 35 gift Holbek MfUer
Ane Margrethe Martin 38 gift Roeskilde hans Kant
Peter Christian Schi'nnemann 6· Her i Sognet
Hermaodine Christine Schi'" 5· ditto Ceres Sfrn
Olis. Charlotte Schiljnnem: 2· ditto
An. Sophie Henningsen 67 Enke HUsted huusfader.
Mariboe Amt Stedrnodlr. der at
earl Folmann Fingenhoff 29 Ugift Wallensbek 5 ham forlOrgH.-
Kjfbenh.Amt Betjente ved
Hans Mathias Jfrgensen 26 ugift Kirkerup Mfnen
Aoeskilde Amt
Peter SlIrensen 23 ugift Gjershlji
Roeskilde Amt
Maren Pedersen 27 ugift Her i Sognet Tjenestefm k
Karen Sophie Jensen 22 ugift Skibbye S
fredborg Amt
Peder Wilhelmsen 46 Draabye S
Enkmd. fredborg Amt
I Wenslfw er altsaa:
74 Gaarde og Huse. 88 Familier og 399 Individer

PROBATE RECORDS
The Danish Law of King Christian V of 1683 formed the basis for the BACKGROUND
present Danish probate system. That law provided, among other
things, that:
1. Immediately following the death of a person who was survived
either by minor children, absent heirs, or no heirs at all, notifica-
tiOn of the death had to be given to the authorities.
2. The probate document was to list the debts and assets of the es-
tate and the settlement among the heirs. This document was to be
signed by the heirs (or their guardians) and by the court officials.
3. The surviving spouse could not remarry before an administration
of the deceased spouse's part of the estate had been completed.
4. The authorities responsible for supervising the administration
of estates and other probate matters were:
In the cities: The mayor, city council, city clerks, and the "byfoged"
(the king's representative).
In rural areas: The county officials, the lords of the manors, or the
district officials.
For the clergy: The dean.
CITI ES: about 1675 to present (some as early as 1600) PERIOD COVERED
RURAL AREAS: about 1700 to present CONTENTS
The full name of the deceased.
The last place of residence
The heirs of the deceased and their places of residence at the time of
the administration.
The ages of the deceased's children (heirs)
The husbands of married female heirs.
The guardians of minor children (usually close relatives of the de-
ceased).
The guardian for the widow (When she was the survivor, this person
was usually a close relative of her).
An inventory of the deceased property with a list of creditors and
debtors. .
222 COPHENHAGEN CITY
LOCATING THE Prior to 1771 there were 13 probate courts in this city. Many were
RECORDS small courts which had probate jurisdiction of only a small segment
of the population. The most important court for. the common citi-
zens was the city court (Byretten). A separate probate court was
maintained for each of the following groups: The army, the navy.
the clergy, the university civil officials, the hospitals, the orphan
house, the Asiatic and the West India Companies, and members of
the Jewish faith.
After 1771 this system was simplifed and only one court existed.
The population was divided into nine classes according to their occu-
pation. A General Index is available from 1798.
OTHER INCORPORATED CITIES
In these cities there is seldom more than one probate jurisdiction.
RURAL AREAS
In these areas, the probate jurisdiction can be divided into four basic
areas:
County probate jurisdictions (Amter and Amtstuer) - People who
owned their farms or people of means are usually shown under this
jurisdiction prior to 1793.
Cavalry district probate jurisdictions (Rytterdistrikter) - Farmers
who leased their farms on the land owned by one of the cavalry regi-
ments will be found under this probate jurisdiction.
Land estate probate jurisdictions (Godser) - The great majority of the
farmers leased their farms from one of the many private land estates
prior to 1793. To determine under what land estate a certain farm
belonged, the following guidebooks are available:
North Jylland and Fyn:
Danish Genealogical Research, Vol. 3, by Joseph Grant Stevenson,
Sjaelland:
Skifteprotokoller i Landsarkivet for fsaelland M.M., by Axel Norlit.
District probate jurisdictions (Herreder) - After 1793, most of the
probate jurisdictions were transferred to this jurisdiction from the
other three rural jurisdictions shown above.
VALUE The main value of the Probate Aministrations records lies in the de-
tails which they contain on family relationships. places and resi-
dences. Sometimes these records are the only sources of information
available and they offer the only opportunity for extending an ances-
tral line.
Example of a probate reCord of 1814 with transliteration and trans-
lation:

t, /~ /~H i/u~ .t/~ ;. {pi!~,y~1 ~?~l'-frP;;

AliA? II ';'r~#A.;,fil'i ~~"IJA~~~~
fJ,I
.. ff ~ ~/~ /,,:J-" ~.
.'1 !/ItA.,1auuJ'.) ' < I t1'''"P.4<
~'I~ $A-~ I/~~, 6/~LI~ A/j"r.
. .

"f Ot~'!f. .( J..L~ #1 (7j~"~~~_/K"'t'''! A."

(iau M #. . j;.ft, '~.rf~~ ~Ii ~),.
t.'.<;AJ{fr1.
~~~} IJd/4t~~ , .
,.~ ~~",. fh~-rr~dt 4'J!"~1
1 JI,u~ J'UH~I fAt
~1thf.Lug.lhl'9b~~,!~'~d-u
'.k /;w 11'-
~'+.UL./' 4U ,·oW ~. ~ ~.,.,., ft
 223

Transliteration:
Anno 1814 den 22 September indfandt sig undertegnede med til
sig tagne Vidner Saaledes Sognefoged Hemming Olsen og Gaardmand
Jens Larsen begge af Westud, hos husmands Enken Mette Johanne
Nielsdatter i Aalebek for at holde en lovlig Registrerings og Vurder-
ingsforretning over hendes Salig Mands Peder Madsens og hendes
faeleds Boe og Ejendeele til paafolgende Skifte og Deeling imel
-lam hende og den afdodes Arvinger som ere: en Son Hans Pedersen
32 Aar, en Ditto Jens Pedersen 18 Aar en Dito Hans Johan Peder-
sen 2 Aar, en Dater Maren Peders datter givt moo huusmand Niels
Holgersen i Maglebye. Ved denne forretning var tilstaede Enken med
Laugvaerge Niels Pedersen Huusmand i Raabyelille S"nnerne Hans og
Jens Pedersen hvilken f"rste tillige er formynder for sine umyndige
S"skende
Translation:
The year 1814 the 22 September appeared the undersigned with
appointed witnesses, namely parish sheriff Hemming Olsen and
farmer Jens Larsen, both of Vestud, at the small-holder widow Mette
Johanne Nielsdatter's at Aalebaek to make a legal registration and
appraisal of her deceased husband Peder Madsen's and her mutual
estate and property for the coming distribution between her and the
deceased's heirs, who are: one son Hans Pedersen, 32 years, one ditto
Jens ·Pederson, 18 years, one ditto Hans Johan Pedersen, 2 years, one
daughter Maren Pedersdatter, married to small-holder Niels Holger-
sen at Maglebye. At this occasion were present the widow with the
guardian Niels Pedersen, smallholder of Raabyelille, the sons Hans
and Jens Pedersen, which first mentioned also is the guardian of his
under age brothers

MILITARY LEVYING
ROLLS
The regular Danish army consisted of volunteers prior to year 1700. BACKGROUND
These volunteers were primarily foreigners.
In 1701 and again in 1733, this "standing" army was supplemented
with a national militia, consisting of young men drafted from the
rural areas.
In the period of "compulsory residence" (Stavnsbaandet). from 1733
to 1788, the landowners had the responsibility of supplying the na-
tional militia with a specified number of men from among those
leasing or working on the land owned by them.
Some Military Levying Rolls for the period 1700-1788 are preserved.
After 1788, the method of enlistment changed. The country was di-
vided into a number of levying districts (Iaegder). In each of these
224 districts a prominent man was assigned the responsibility of keeping
a current list of the young men in the district. Prior to 1849 the sons
of the more prominent people were not on these lists.
PERIOD COVERED A. 1700·1788 (incomplete)
B. 1789 to present (complete)
CONTENI'S THE MILITARY LEVYING ROLLS (ARMY):
1. The name of the conscript
2. Serial numbers
3. The name of the conscript's father (I f born out of wedlock, the
name of the mother is given instead).
4. His height
5. His age
6. His place of birth
7. His present place of residence
8. Various remarks
THE NAVY LEVYING ROLLS
The same information as the Army Rolls. In addition, these rolls
provide information concerning a conscript's marriage and the num·
ber of children. Notations pertaining to a person's shipping exper·
ience, occupation and reference to where his father is found on the
rolls are also recorded.
THE PERIOD 1700-1788
The rolls are located under the name of the land estate under which
the soldier or his father leased a farm or served. The preserved rolls
have been microfilmed and are available at the Genealogical Depart-
ment.
AVAILABll.JTY THE PERIOD 1789-1849:
1. Each levying district usually covered the area of a parish.
2. No rolls from the cities. They had their own militia.
3. No rolls from the county of Bornholm. It had its own militia.
4. Only a few of the parishes of the counties of Aaebenraa-Sonder-
borg, Haderslev and TOnder are included in the Military Levying
Rolls ·system. The remaining area was part of the duchy, Schleswig-
Holstein.
5. The remaining areas of Denmark are covered by the rolls. The rolls
are available on microfilms at the Genealogical Department.
6. Separate Navy Rolls began in 1802. In the counties of Odense and
Svendborg they started in 1796.
THE PERIOD 1850·1869
For the Islands of Sjaelland and Fyn available on microfilms at the
Genealogical Department. For the remaining area available on micro-
films until 1860.
THE PERIOD AFTER 1870
The rolls for the Island of Sjaelland available on microfilms until
1886. The rolls from the Island of Fyn available on microfilms some
years after 1886.
HOW TO USE Locate the parish and county where the person lived.
THE MllXfARY LEVYING Check the book: Genealogical Guidebooks and Atlas of Denmark
ROllS (by Frank Smith/Finn A. Thomsen, 800kcraft 1969) to deter-
mine under what levying district the parish is located.
Locate the parish by finding the levying district number on the roll.
Since the names of the person on the rolls are listed with their given
names only, use the father's given name (listed just above the other
name) and add "sen" for the proper surname of the son.
Danish Genealogical Research IV by Joseph Grant Stevenson lists
the call numbers for all the levying rolls.
Probably the greatest value of the military levying rolls to the resear· VALUE 225
cher is that it provides a genealogical tool which makes it possible to
follow a family moving from one place to another. This is particu-
larly valuable in the period 1790-1830 when most of the parish reg-
isters do not contain any incoming or outgoing lists. Fortunately, the
vast majority of the Danish population lived in the rural areas at that
time, and the husbands and sons are listed in these records.
However, the benefit is not just the possibility of following the
movement of a family, but since the place of birth, the age and the
name of the father are given for the persons on the lists, it also be-
comes possible to find the place of birth for all the males recorded
as early as 1790. If a person was age 44 in 1790 and listed on the
rolls, we would learn where he was born and the name of his father:
i.e., birth place and parentage as early as 1746-50 can be located in
the rolls from 1789, 1790.
During the period 1789·1849 males were listed on the rolls from PECULIAIUTIES
birth and continued to be listed there until they were about 44
years of age unless removed earlier because of poor health, added
responsibilities, or other legitimate reasons. After 12 February 1849
names were dropped from the rolls when the person reached about
age 38. Also, after that date male children were not recorded on the
rolls until they were confirmed or about 15 years of age. After 1860,
the names were not entered on the rolls until the males were 17 years
of age.
On the Navy Rolls, in the period 1802-1849 the men would remain
on the rolls as long as they lived. After 1849 the names were
removed around the age of 50 or in some cases where the person was
not employed with the fishing fleet or the merchant marine, the
names would be removed around the age of 38.
Example of a levying roll of 1803 with transliteration:

",,'"·.,·
......
.....1'
..

/ ,

I
226
OldN NewN Names of Father Birthplace Age Present
and Son of son Residence
I bemelte Niels Pedersen
358 262 Jens Venslev 1 bieme
I Kristen Jensen
359 263 Jens Justesen Vellenlp 1
I Meller Lars Adriansen
360 264 Peder Henning Blakkemelle 1 .
I Kristian Henriksen
361 265 Simon Venslev 1
I Frederik Kristiansen
362 266 Anders Ferslev I
Major Genealogical
Record Sources in

Denmark
The Genealogical Department of
The Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints
Series D, No.5 1974
Major Genealogical Record
Sources in Denmark
In identifying ancestors, genealogical researchers record sources of Denmark. The major sources are
need the answers to four key questions regarding listed, together with type of record, period covered,
record sources: type of information given, and source availability.
1. What types of records exist that will aid in
Table A shows at a glance the record sources
the identification of ancestors?
available fQr a research problem in a particular
2. What periods of time do the existing records
century.
cover?
3. What genealogical information appears in tne Table B provides more detailed information
existing records? about the major records available. For example, if
4. What is the availability of existing records a pedigree problem is in the 17th century, a quick
for searching? indication can be obtained from Table A of the
The chart and table that follow contain answers sources available for that period. Reference to Table
to the above questions for the major genealogical B will then provide more complete information.

3
Aid to Genealogical
Research in Denmark
TABLEA

MAJOR SOURCE AVAILABIlJTY BY CENTURY

CENTURY

TYPE OF RECORD 11th-15th 16th 17th 18th 19th 20th

1. Police Census

2. Vital Registration

3. Domestics

4. Application

5. Census
6. Emigration

7. Marriage License

6. Midwife

9. Military

10. Nonconformist

11. Trade License

12. School

13. Deed and Mortgage

14. Lutheran Parish Registers

15. Lutheran Church Accounts

16. Court

17. Probate

18. Trade Guild

19. Land Tenancy

20. Genealogies of the Nobility

TABLEB

MAJOR SOURCES CHRONOLOGICALLY ARRANGED

TYPE OF PERIOD
TYPE OF INFORMAnON GIVEN AVAILABIUTY
RECORD COVERED

1. POLICE 1866-1923 Names of residents and their children over 1866-1900, Copenhagen City Ar-
CENSUS 10, ages, places of birth. relationships, res i- chives; 1901-1923, Statistical office,
(Politiets dences, occupations Copenhagen; on film (Genealogical
Mondtalslister) Department)

Death Certifi- 1893-1923 Full name of deceased, occupation, place of Provincial Archives. Copenhagen;
cates birth, age or date of birth, marital status, on film (Gen. Dept.)
(D9deblade) full name of spouse, names of children ages
10-14 and their ages or dates of birth, ad-
dresses (residences)

2. VITAL 1851 Civil Marriages (Borgerlige vielscr): (cities) City archives and some provincial
REGISTRA- to name of candidate, residence, occupation, archives; 1851·1961 on film (Gen.
TION present marital status, date of marriage, sometimes Dept.)
age

1857 Death Certificates (D9dsattester): Provincial archives: 1857-1933 on

to (Sjaelland, Fyn, Bornholm, Falster, Lal- film (Gen. Dept.)
present land): name of deceased, age, marital status,
occupation, residence, date of death, cause
af death (obliterated on microfilm)

1874 Civil Registration (Personregistre): Provincial Archives. Abenra; 1874-

ta (Counties of Abenra-S9nderborg, Hader- 1950 on film (Gen. Dept.)
present slev, and Tender)
- Birth: name, date and place of birth, sex,
parentage, religion, residence
Marriage: names of the candidates, dates
of birth, parents, religion, residences, names
of witnesses, dates of marriage
Death: name of deceased, including maiden
name for married woman, residence, name
of spouse, date and place of birth, parent-
age, date and place of death

1924 Folkeregister: a general listing of all inhabi- Local registration offices in Den-
to tants, kept on a commune basis: complete mark
present names of persons, dates and places of birth,
residences, occupations, removals and ar-
rivals, deaths

3. DOMESTICS 1828-1923 Names of domestic employees, dates and Provinical archives: 1828·1923 on
(Tyendeproto- places of birth or christening, ages, years film (Gen. Depq
koller) and places of confirmation, altered resi-
dences

Continued
5
 TYPE OF PERIOD
TYPE OF INFORMATION GIVEN AVAILABIUTY
RECORD COVERED

4. APPLICATION 1800-1847 Copenhagen City: applications adminis· City archives; on film (Gen. Dept.)
(Blankctregn- tered by civil authorities under the direction
shober) of the chancery regarding marriages, di-
vorces, burials, testaments

5. CENSUS 1787. 1801 Name of each person, age, residence, mar- NationalArchives, Copenhagen; on
(Folhetaellin- ital status, relationships, number of times film (Gen. Dept.)
ger) married, if children are of the 1st, 2nd. or
subsequent marriages and their legitimacy,
occupation

1834,1840 Name of each person, age, residence, mari·

tal status, relationships, occupation

1845, 1850 Name of each person, age, residence, mari·

tal status, place of birth, relationships, oc-
cupations; from 1850 information is request-
ed about each person's physical and mental
condition, such as deaf, dumb, blind, or in-
sane

1855,1860, Same as above, except from 1855 forward

1870,1880, religion is given; from 1870 forward sex is
1890 given

1901 Same as above, except complete date of

birth is given, year of marriage or divorce
and number of living and deceased children
that have been born are listed; the year a
person moved into the parish and previOUS
place of residence

1906 N arne of each person, sex, date of birth, res-

idence, marital status, relationships, occu-
pation

1911 Same as 1901, except year of marriage or

divorce and number of children living and
deceased are not given

1916,1920; Similar,to above; restricted as to usage National Archives, Copenhagen

after NOTE: The 1935, 1945, and 1955 censuses
1920 were destroyed. There are miscellaneous
every censuses that were taken on a city and par-
5th ish basis, such as the 1769 and 1771 cen-
year suses, and the' 1885 and 1895 censuses for
Copenhagen. These are found in various
provincial and city archives

6. EMIGRATION 1868-1959 Name of emigrant, occupation, place 'of Landsarkivet for Sjaelland, m.m.
(Udvandrings- or residence, age, destination, date of em- Jagtvej 10, Copenhagen N, Den-
journaler) harkation mark; 1868-1920 on film (Gen.
Dept.)

Passport 1780-1920 Name of person receiving passport, occupa- Provincial archives; 1780-1920 on
Records tion, former place of residence, destination, film (Gen, Dept.)
(Posprotoholler) date of issue

Continued
6
 TYPE OF PERIOD
COVERED TYPE OF INFORMAnON GIVEN AVAILABIUTY
RECORD

7. MARRIAGE 1720-1868 Copenhagen City only; index listing names City Archives, Copenhagen; on film
LICENSE of each male candidate, date of license, par- (Gen. Dept.)
(Kopulations- ish in which marriage was to be performed
protokoller)

8. MIDWIFE 18th-20th Name of person born, date of birth, sex, Provincial and local medical offi-
(Jordem"dre- Century legitimacy of the child, parentage and resi- eer's archives
boger) dence, name of midwife, time of birth
NOTE. Available only 80 years after the
birth

9. MILITARY Earliest Army Service Records (Stambegcr): names Haerens Arkiv, Copenhagen; 169:i
1693; of both officers and enlisted men as rccord- to approximately 1890 (some to as
generally cd in regiments, batteries, companies, etc.; recent as 1930) on film (Gen. Dept.)
1765 age, sometimes date and place of birth; date
to of death and discharge, place of death; gen·
present eral description of soldier, previous service,
place of enlistment (prior to 1803), some-
times reference is made to military levying
rolls number

Approx. Military Levying Rolls (Laegdsruller): simi.

1789 lar information found in various manorial
to records prior to 1789. From 1789 this record
present was kept on a parish basis by civil authori·
ties. Conscript's name, age, place of birth,
residence, height, old and new serial entry
numbers, unit of service, disabilities, notifi-
cation of death, exemptions from military
service, name of father. If an illegitimate
child, the mother's name is recorded. Prior
to 1848 all males of the rural classes were
entered at time of birth and their names re·
mained on the rolls until they removed from
the parish, died, were exempted from mili-
tary service, transferred to the Naval Rolls
(SL-s.0' lister) or reached age about 45 years.
After 1848 the name was not entered until
age 14 years; after 1869, the name was not
entered until age 17 years. Names of per-
sons of the rural classes who moved into
cities are on the lists of a rural parish. The
names of persons born in the cities do not
appear in the military levying rolls before
1842 because the cities had their own militia
prior to that date, but lost their exemption
that year.
NOTE: There are no military levying rolls
for Bornholm prior to 1850. They are incom-
plete for the counties of Haderslev, Tender,
and Abenra-Senderborg

1848-1850. Army Service Records and service medals Hacrens Arkiv, C()pcnhagen; on
1864 (Tjenestemedolier): service awards given to film (Gen. Dept.)
army personnel and persons of various
counties of Denmark and of some foreign
countries, with applications filed for service
rendered during the years 1848-1850, 1864;
also delayed applications 1885·1924; name

Continued
7
 TYPE OF PERIOD
RECORD COVERED TYPE OF INFORMATION GIVEN AVAILABIUTY

9. MILITARY of applicant. date of birth, occupation, resi~

(ConL) dence, regimental number

1802 Navy Levying Rolls (SefulJer or SRi Jister): National Archives, Copenhagen;
to prior to 1802, the information was recorded 1802-1893 on film (Gen. Dept.)
present in the Military Levying Rolls except for
Fyen, where this record was kept separate
from 1796; the port cities have separate rolls
Moin Rolls (active): name of conscript, place
of birth, age, height, marital status, number
of ch ildren, residence, name of father; par-
ish number, present and next serial entry
number; date and number of seaman's cer-
tificate; occupation; if able to serve, reasons
for not serving; if presently at sea, home
port of ship and name of captain, expected
date of return; remarks, transfers, death
Extra Rolls (reserve): similar to above ex-
cept addition of date of transfer to Extra
Rolls and the reason; former number in
Main Rolls; names can remain until death

Youth Rolls (pre-active): names of father

and son, son's place of birth, age. some-
times date of hirth, reference to where
father's name is found in the other rolls,
present and new enrollment numbers, re·
marks; names placed on Youth Rolls at birth
later transferred to Main Roll

10. NONCON- 17th Annerkendte Trossamfund: the non·state City archives; some on film (Gen.
FORMIST Century church congregations whose ordinances DepL)
to and records are accepted by the civil au-
present thorities on the same basis as the state
church and are classified as recognized nOD-
conformists; earliest: Reformed French and
German, Mosaic (Jewish), Roman Catholic,
Methodist
lkke Annerkendte Trossamfund: the un-
recognized nonconformist groups who must
have births, baptisms, marriages. deaths.
and burials entered in the records of the
state church (Lutheran)

11. TRADE 1596 Name of applicant, occupation, date license City archives; 1596-1933 on film
LICENSES to was issued; sometimes age or date and place (Gen. Dept.)
(RlJdstue-og present of birth and residence
borgerskabs-
protokoller)

12. SCHOOL 1584 Matriculation records listing names of those Provincial archives and schools;
(SkoJeproto- to enrolling in school, inventories, endow- 1584-1905 on film (Gen. Dept.)
koller) present ments, teacher's land tenancy records; pro-
bate records of headmasters, assistants, and
students

Continued
8
 TYPE OF PERIOD
RECORD COVERED TYPE OF INFORMATION GIVEN AVAILABILITY

13. DEED AND 1580 Names of persons, relationships, residences; Provincial archives and local ad-
MORTGAGE to dates of documents or transactions, descrip- ministration offices; 1580-1945 on
(Sk,,-de og present tions of properties involved film (Gen. Dept.)
Panteproto-
koller)

14. LUTHERAN Earliest Birth and Christening: name of child, 1573 to approximately 1925, pro-
PARISH 1573 sex, date of birth and christening, legiti- vincial archives; 1925 to present,
REGISTERS generally macy, names of parents, mother's age, local parish custody; 1573~1915
(Kirkeb,,-ger) 1845 names of persons present as witnesses at (some to as late as 1925) on film
to the christening, places of residence, OCCll- (Gen. Dept.)
present pations,relationships, introductions; usually
in earlier records only the father's name is
given
Marriage or Engagement: names of candi-
dates, ages or dates of birth, residences,
occupations, personal or marital status,
witnesses, date of marriage
Death and Burial: name of deceased, dates
of death and burial, residence at time of
death, occupation, marital status, age, cause
of death
Communion: name of person receiving com-
munion, sometimes relationships, residence

1738 Confirmation: residence; often prior to 1814

10 only the name and age of the child being
present confirmed is listed, but after 1814 it is corn-
man that also the child's age or date of birth
or christening and name of one or both par-
ents or name of employer is given

1814-1875 Arrival and Removal: not usually kept in

cities, mostly for rural classes; name of per-
son arriving at or leaving the parish, former
and new places of residence, marital status,
sometimes date and place of birth, relation-
ships

Early Absolution: name of person absolved for

to transgression; sometimes names of other
1787 persons involved, such as in the case of ille~
gitimate births; residence

Approx Vaccination: names of child, parentage,

1800 age, residence
to
present

NOTE. From 1814 general indexes were

supposed to be kept in each parish with ref-
erence to christenings, confirmations, mar-
riages, deaths, arrivals, and removals

Continued
9
 TYPE OF PERIOD
TYPE OF INFORMAnON GIVEN AVAILABIUTY
RECORD COVERED

14. LUTHERAN
PARISH
REGISTERS
(ConL)

Lutheran Parish 17th·19th Each entry the same as in the parish regis- Provincial archives; on film (Gen.
Register Ex ~ Centuries ler; entries pertain mostly to prominent per· DepL)
tracts sons or persons with other than patronymic
(Kirhebogsud. names
drag)

1 5. LUTHERAN 1571·1923 Names of persons involved in accounts, Diocesan, parish, and National Ar~
CHURCH land leases, pew rentals, tithes, prominent chives; on film (Gen. Dept.)
ACCOUNTS burials
(Kirkeregn-
shober)

1 6. COURT 1564 Decisions in criminal trials, transfers of real Provincial and city archives and
(Tingboger eller to estate, marriage settlements, guardianships, local court custody; 1564·1886 on
retsprotokoller) present mortgages, miscellaneous judiciary items; film (Gen. Dept.)
names of persons involved. occupations.
relationships, residences

17. PROBATE 1562 Name of deceased and place of residence at Provincial archives and local court
(Shifteproto. to time of death; sometimes date of death, custody; 1562·1913 on film (Gen.
(holler) present enumeration of legal heirs; name of male Dept.)
spouse and their residence; ages of children
and name of guardian. place of residence
and relationship if a kinsman; inventory
and distribution of property

Guardianship 1573 Name of deceased. names of heirs, relation- National and provincial archives;
Records to ships, residence, sometimes date of birth or 1573·1870 on film (Gen. Dept.)
(Overformyn. prescnt christening, name of guardian
deriprotoholler)

18. TRADE 1527 Minutes; name of guild member and those Provincial and city archives, muse·
GUILD to seeking membership; sometimes date and urns, guild custody; 1527·1906 on
(Lavsproto- present place of birth, age, parentage film (Gen. Dept.)
holler)

19. LAND 1515 Name of resident, place of residence, dates National and provincial archives;
TENANCY to of transactions local administration offices; 1515-
(Foesteproto- present 1922 on film (Cen. Dept.)
holler og
lordebager)

2o. PRINTED 11th C. Names of persons; pedigrees listing their Various archives and libraries in
GENE· to progenitors to the earliest known ancestor; Denmark; in print (Gen. Dept.)
ALOGIES present names of spouses and children; dates and
OF THE places of birth, marriage, and death; resi-
NOBILITY dences. offices, commissions, occupations,
(A del en) relationships

10
 PROBATE VOCABULARY
Afd0de - deceased Foged - official, ballif
Afgangne - deceased Folgende - following
Afgangen hustru - deceased Forat - to
wife Forat registere - to register
Afkom - offspring Foregaret - official
Afsrelle - sell announcement (tillysning
Aftale - agreement foregaret)
Aftos - last night Forevise - show
Alt - universe, already Foretage - perform
Anordnet - set apart Forfald - absence
Antaget - to receive Forfeiglet - previous
Antagne - chosen Forhentiltagne- previously
Arfvinger - heirs appointed
Arvelader - testator Forkarlen - foreman
Arvinger - heirs Formedelst - on account of
Befindes - found to be Formue - property, capital
Bekiendtgi0relse - official Forpagter - tenant
announcement Formynder - guardian
Bemeldte - the aforesaid Forladfoget - balif for manor
Bemidlet - well-to-do Forrrette og slutte - transact
Benrevnte - name mentioned and conclude
Beskikket - appoint Forsegle - seal up
Betiente - official Forsende - send
Bero - be, remain Forskel - difference
Beroer - depends Forsige - to say
Birchdomer - Birke Judge Forsamle - assemble
Birkedommer - Birke Judge Fremvise - show
Boe - estate Forvalter - agent
Boede - lived Fremme - to go forth
BortdeJde - deceased Fuldmregtig - attomey
De efterladte - the surviving Faset - receive
Deeling - division, distribution Fre1led - common
Efterlade - leave behind Frelles - joint
Efterlade sig en formue - leave Freste - hold, handle, copyhold
a fortune Frestprotokol - land lease
Efterladte - surviving relatives F0lger - as follows
Endlig - final F0de vrerger - family guardian
for endelig skifte -final probate Greld- debt
Enken laugvrerge - widow's Hartkom - Danish unit of land
guardian valuations
Fastermrend - father's sister's Halvbroder - half brother
husband Helbroder - whole brother
Henholde - belong to Stedboende, stedb0ffi, Stifb0ffi
Henh0re til- refer to - stepchildren
lfolge - according Sterfboen - inventory of
lndfandt - appeared deceased
lndgaalt - enter into a contract Stervboet - estate
Kiste - trunk, coffin Strerboet - same place
Kongelige - Royal Svigerinde - sister-in-law
Kunde - client, patron Svoger - brother-in-law
Lagte - pay S0sterlod - sister's share
Laugvrerge - guardian S0skende - brothers & sisters
Levende - living S0skendebarn - niece, nephew
likvidere - liquidate S0skendefretter - first cousin
Lov var b0ffienes formynder - Saaledes - namely, for instance
was children's guardian Taksere - appraise
Lovlig - legal Tilh0rrende - belonged to
Middel - medium, average, part Tilkendegive - declare, show,
Modt - appeared inform
Mostermand - mother's sister's Tillige - together
husband Tilligemed - also
Myndig - of age Tillysning foregaret - official
Namful - namely announcement
Nogen tiid siden - sometime Tilstede - was there
before Tiltagen - increase, to take
Opdrrette - breed Tilsynsvrerge - supervising
Oplysninger - enlightment, guardian
educational Tilstrere - testify
Ovenmelte - above mentioned Umyndig - minor
Pante - mortgage Undertegne - undersigned
Passere - pass Vanvittig - retarded
Paalagt - order, put on Var nrervrerende - was present
Rlgtighed - correctness Var og m0dt - was also present
Salig - deceased (Sal. or Sl.) Vrerge - guardian
Sammen auflede (avleded) - Vegne - in his behalf
together bred Velredle - noble
Self tilhorig i brendegaard i Velrervregdig - reverend
self-owned farm in Velbegavet - well endowed
Skifte - administration of Vidner - witnesses
deceased person's estate Vitterligshedsmrend - appraise
Skifter handling - settlement Vurdering - evaluate
Skifeforvalter - probate agent Vurdere - to value or price
Skriver - writer Yderligere - additional
S0skendebam - cousin Ytre - show
Ytter - utter
 RECORD SOU?CES FOR FlilDIliG PLACES OF O",I'GUI Irl DEiII1{,RK
)

1. CARD CATALOG

Look in Genealogical Department's library card catalog under the headi~gs of:
Denmark - Emigration and Immigration
Denmark, Name of County - Emigration and Imc.igration
Denmark, 1/ II ", Name of specific place - Emigration and IG;"'~;gr.~t:Dn
Danes in _

2. LDS E/1IGRATION SOURCES (Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints)

(Refer to "Register of LDS Church Records" by Jaussi and Chaston; Reg 289.3 J327r.
for additiona-l information and film numbers.)

a) Utah Immigration Card Index (Crossina the Plains 1847-1868)

b) EurODean Emigration Card Index 1849-1925
c) Scandinavian Mission Emiqration Records 1853-1886, 1901-1920
Partially indexed in item b. above
d) Persons Indebted to the Perpetual Emigrating" Fund Co. 1850-1877
e) Danish t1ission Records, Form E, 1911-1951
f) Copenhaaen Passenaer Usts - MOrrilons Oniy, 1872-1894. (Film Den. 040994)
g) Branch Records (in Denmark) \'ard Records (in Uni ted States)

3. COPENHAGEN EHIGRATION REGISTERS - PASSENGER LISTS: 1868-1959

Microfilmed for 1869-1911. Volumes make up two parrallel series: Direct emigration
from Copenhagen and Indirect emigration from Copenhagen via Hamburg, Liverpool etc.
Arranged alphabetically by year, by initial letter of the surnames only. Names,
ages and hometo'''' residences are indicated. Does not appear 1868 \·/as filmed.
Direct:
898609, 1869-1870 vo 1. 21 898612, 1887-1889 vol. 27 898617, 1903 vo 1. 33
" 1871-1881 vol. 22 " 1889-1891 vol. 28 898618, 1904 vo I. 34
898610, 1881-1882 vol. 23 893613, 1892 vol. 29 898619, 1905-1907 vo 1. 35
" 1882-1883 vol. 24 898614, 1893-1896 vol. 30 898620, 1907-1908 vol. 36
898611, 1883-1885 vol. 25 898615, 1897-1901 vol. 31 898621, 1908-1909 vo 1. 37
" 1885-1887 vol. 26 893616, 1901 -1 903 vo 1. 32 898622, 1910-191 1 vol. 38
Indirect:
898564, 1869 vol. 198 898571, 1886-1887 vo l. 210 898604, 1903-1904 vol. 222
898565, 1869-1371 vol. 199 " 1887-1883 vo 1. 2 I 1 898605, 1904-1905 va I. 223
898566, 1871-1872 vol. 200 898572, 1838-1889 vo 1. 212 " 1905-1906 va 1. 224
" 1872 vol. 201 898573, 1889-1890 vo 1. 213 898606. 1906-1907 vol. 225
898567~ 1873-1874 vol. 202 898574, 1890-1891 vol. 214 II
1907-1908 vol. 226
" 1874-1877 vol. 2D3 898575. 1891-1392 vol. 215 898607, 1908-1909 vol. 227
898568, 1878-1879 vol. 204 898601 , 1892-1894 vo I. 216 II
1909-1910 vo 1. 228
" 1879-188" vol. 205 898602, 1894-1897 vo 1. 217 898608, 1910 vo I. 229
898569, 1380-1881 vol. 206 II
1898-1899 vo I. 218
" 1881-1882 vol. 207 898603, 1900-1901 vol. 219
898570, 1882-1883 vol. 208 " 1901-1902 vol. 220
" 1884-1886 vo 1. 209 898604, 1902-1903 vol. 221

4. HAI)BURG PASSENGER LISTS: 1350-1934

Completely indexed and fi lmed. See Research Paper Series C No. 30. Many emigrants
in northern and southern Jutland (JyI13nd) would take the train to Hamburg or
Brerr.erh.J'Ien in Germany and sai I from those ports. Most of the Bremerhaven records
were destroyed.
5. H~IGPATIO~1 AP.CftIVES

Danes \';orld,·:ide Archives (Uuvdndrerarkivet)

2 Konvalvej
Dk 9000 Alborg, Denmark

For a fce of a "few dol lars," they ,·Ii 11 assist you to advertise your gen""toJical
interests in relevant local ne.Jspapers.

6. SOCIETIES

Dansk Sanwi rke

Kristianiagade 8
Dk 2100 Copenhagen 0, Denmark

This society maintains an extensive file regarding Danes in foreign countries.

Publ ishes hi-monthly: Danmarks Posten. Also keeps an updated card file since
1920 of over 30,000 cards I isting information of Danes in foreign countries who
are mentioned in this periodical.

7. DAN ISH - AI1ERJ CAN LUTHERAN CHURCH RECORDS

If your relatives were active in a Danish Lutheran Congregation, write to:

Rev. Joel Lundeen

Assoc. Archivist of the Lutheran Church in America
1100 East 55th Street
Chicago, 111 inois 60615

This is for records of defunct congregations only. Records of active or merged

congregations are still with individual minsters.

Refer to: 973 Enok Mortensen, The Danish Lutheran Church in America
K2me Ph i lade 1ph ia ,1967.
 Other Resources Denmark

Cyndi’s List Denmark Links

http://www.cyndislist.com/denmark.htm

About.com Denmark Genealogy

http://genealogy.about.com/od/denmark/

Denmark Wikipedia Article

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Denmark

Danish State Archives Genealogy Page

http://www.sa.dk/content/us/about_us/danish_national_archives

Library of Congress Bibliographies and Guides-Danish Immigration to America

http://www.loc.gov/rr/genealogy/bib_guid/danish.html

Demark Map
http://geology.com/world/denmark-satellite-image.shtml
 "Record Protection in
WORLD CONFERENCE an Uncertain f,1/orld"

ON RECORDS
AND GENEALOGICAL SEMINAR

Salt Lake City, Utah, U.S.A.

5-8 August 1969

SOURCES RELATED TO DANISH EMIGRATION

By

Kristian Hvidt. Ph.D.

Utah Valley Regional

Genealogical library
43a5 Hell, BVU
Provo, Utah 84602
&11/378-6200

COPYRIGHT© 1969 THE GENEALOGICAL SOCIETY OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS, INC. AREA E - 14
 SOURCES RELATED TO DANISH EMIGRATION

By

Kristian Hvidt, Ph.D.

An account of Danish emigration must, of course, begin at the point at which systematic
information about emigration becomes first available, that is to say. in 1868 when the act
dealing with emigrant shipping gave rise to careful recording of biographical data. Prior to that
year, the prospect facing the scholar is not very encouraging. It may be regarded as an
established fact that organized overseas emigration was taking place as far back as 1753, but a
Royal decree on emigration, which continued in force until about 1820, meant that all
emigration had to take place more or less clandestinely. Even after 1820 the State did not
sufficiently intervene in emigration to bring about the registration of emigrants. From then
until 1868 one must, therefore, resort to the American immigration figures and guess the
number of those travelling to other countries.

The irnm~diate cause of the Emigration Act of 1868 was a long series of reports from the
Danish Consul in New York describing the pitiable state of Danish immigrants - who had not
died en route - when put ashore at Castle Garden after a terrible voyage in overcrowded
steamers. The Norwegian provisional decree of April 6th, 1867, served as a model for the
Danish statute, and several of its sections seem to have been copied almost literally. But during
the deliberations in the Rigsdag, certain points were inserted from other sources, such as the
Prussian Emigration Act of April, 1855.

Originally, the act only applied to indirect emigration via Hamburg, Bremen, or English
ports, but since direct service to New York from Stettin, Copenhagen and Kristianssand
(Sa/tischer Lloyd) began shortly after the statute came into force, this form of emigration,
too, was brought within the framework of the act by an amendment of 1872. The police were
charged with putting the act into operation, which was to be done by two principal measures:
first, they were to inspect all steamers in which emigrants were to be conveyed, because the
law prescribed minimum standards of accommodation, board, provisions and so forth. These
standards, of course, appear quite unacceptable to the modern traveller, but it was an
enormous step forward now that there was legal inspection for the benefit of the passengers
both before and during the voyage. This inspection helped prevent many of the frightful
outbreaks of such ship's epidemics as, for instance, cholera which, particularly in the early
days, claimed many victims among the closely packed human cargo during the crossing.

In cases of indirect traffic, however, it was, of course, impossible for the police to
determine whether the accommodations of the vessels leaving from Hamburg or Liverpool
were up to standard. Thus, it proved necessary to implement the second measure: to subject
the agents selling tickets to public control. This was done in part by making agents deposit a
large amount of money as security, and partly by introducing a regulation requiring every
contract between an agent and an emigrant to be endorsed by the police. The latter measure
produced the data of emigration statistics, as the police kept duplicates of the contracts which
once a year had to be delivered to the Department of Statistics. Unfortunately, this valuable
original source material was discarded, apparently around the beginning of this century, before
any systematic analysis was made.

In the early years there was no check on the accuracy of emigrants' statements of
biographical data in the emigration contracts, but in 1872 it became required that their
statements of occupation, age and address were to be certified; thus, this information may
from then on be assumed to be fairly reliable and complete.

In Copenhagen a police officer in the Commissioner's office countersigned the contracts,

entering the persona/fa of every emigrant in a number of large alphabetical registers, producing
at the end of each year statistics of emigrants, including foreigners· mostly from Sweden and
Finland· departing via Copenhagen. These statistics were published in the annual report of the
Commissioner of the Copenhagen Police. These annual reports, though admittedly very
summary, provide basic statistical material. The alphabetical registers, however, which are still
extant, form a unique group of data which makes possible a serious analysis of the nature of
the emigration and a deduction of its chronological sequence. A test count made in one of the
registers (for 1884) yielded figures corresponding closely to the figures of the annual report.
The responsible police officer in Copenhagen (his name was N.F. Petersen) thus seems to have
been a meticulous official, and in 1873 the Department of Statistics placed him in charge of
Copenhagen emigration returns. For the succeeding years there are a series of drafts in his hand
of detailed annual reports sent to the Department of Statistics.

Copenhagen was the predominant port of departure for emigrants. The natural
consequence was that the principal chief-agents established themselves there. According to the
Emigration Act, however. one could establish an agency anywhere in the country, having
previously obtained authorization from the judge of the district or township (the by- og
herredsfoged) , part of whose functions it was to countersign agents' emigration contracts, and
in general perform the same tasks relating to regional emigration as the Commissioner of the
Copenhagen Police. Unfortunately, these emigration agents are very difficult to locate, as the
Department of Statistics destroyed all its material on the subject long ago, whereas the court
officials' records in the provincial archives, despite extensive discardings in the past, constitute
such a vast quantity of material that it is hard to know where to begin searching. By chance,
however, it was possible to locate references to three principal chief-agents operating in the
period up to about 1890. These agents had head-offices at Kolding, Vejle and Horsens
respectively_ Principal chief-agents would naturally choose this part of the country, because
from here they could compete with their Copenhagen colleagues as regards prices. It was
cheaper sending Jutland emigrants by train direct to Hamburg and from there to the United
States than sending them to Copenhagen.

It is an established fact that there was an authorized chief-agent at Vejle who received his

2
license as early as 1873. It thus seems that he either actually did not carryon any agency
activities or dispatched his clients to overseas countries without contracts, or that the Chief
Constable at Vejle omitted to transit the contract duplicates to the Department of Statistics.
In the 1880s, however, the presence of provincial agents was perceptible, with about 11
percent of the emigrants i.e. a total of 11,000 - being dispatched from whomeshere outside
Copenhagen. Provincial agents were particularly active between 1888 and 1892, when they
dealt with about 20 percent of Danish emigrants. Subsequently, their importance diminished
rapidly, and after about 1895 their share of annual emigration fluctuated between 2 and 4
percent.

Almost all basic material on the activities of these provincial agents seems to have
vanished in the course of time. From the records of the court official at Vejle, however, a small
register containing names and birthplaces of about 4,000 emigrants leaving between 1879 and
1886 has been preserved.

When to all this the fact is added that the Department of Statistics has discarded the
records on emigration, it is obvious that any detailed analysis of Danish emigration must be
based upon the Copenhagen emigration registers which, as a matter of fact, actually cover
between 80 and 100 percent of the entire number of emigrants registered. Although some
distortion must be allowed especially in geographical distribution - this material may,
nevertheless, be considered as sufficiently representative. A manual statistical treatment of all
information contained in the registers would take several years, but with the new computer
methods we can concentrate and analyze this great amount of material much more
satisfactorily and efficiently.

Consequently, with a subsidy from the Danish State Research Foundation, I have set
myself the task to make a computer registration of all Danish emigrants mentioned in official
registers. By means of a cipher code information about each person has been transferred first
to punched cards and then to magnetic tapes. This computer investigation has only been
carried up to 1900, because the registers were after that time less carefully kept. The material
covers about 165,000 emigrants, including the Mormons, the above-mentioned emigrants
registered by the agent at Vejle, and approximately 8,000 persons from the territory of Siesvig,
which was in 1864 surrendered to Germany. For each emigrant the followinq data are available
in the registers:

1) Name
2) Age
3) Occupation
4) Size of group (family) going together
5) Last place of residence
6) Month and year of emigration
7) Destination.

When the computer project was planned, it was carefully considered whether the names
of the emigrants should be included. Admittedly, this material of family names would be
highly valuable to genealogists both in Denmark and in the United States. By means of data

3
processing the names could be arranged in one long alphabetical list covering all years from
1868-1900. The circumstances, however, caused me to omit the names in the processing. First,
because the aim of the project was a sociological-historical one, in which the names themselves
were of no importance and, secondly, because it would nearly double the costs of processing if
the names were to be included. But the code system has been worked out in a way making it
fairly easy to add the names if the proposal should be put forward later to systematize the
names for making the material easy of access to genealogists.

The system is as follows: The biographical data of each person are punched on one card.
On this card information is also coded about where he (or she) can be found in the. original
emigration registers; volume, page, and line on the page. This should make it fairly easy, by
going through the registers and arranging the cards in the same system, to punch the name on
the corresponding card direct from the register.

As to information about the last place of residence in Denmark and the destination in the
U.S.A. or elsewhere, these particulars are stated very carefully. In the original registers
attention is given to details about the names of village, district and county and,
correspondingly, the same attention is given to names of tiny settlements in the United States.
To facilitate processing it was necessary to simplify these statements somewhat. The district
(amt) in Denmark has generally been used as the geographical unit, just as the constituent
States are units in the United States. Two counties, however, (Hjiilrring and Svendborg amterl,
were registered down to parishes, and in the same way some typical Danish settlements in
America were chosen in order to ascertain in which succession and from which part of
Denmark the immigrants of a particular region arrived.

As things are, a genealogist may find it rather difficult to trace a Danish-American family
back to its Danish origin. But there is a possibility, provided one knows approximately in
which year the family emigrated. If this is known, the emigration registers can be used. They
make up about 50 bulky volumes in two parallel series, one for direct emigration from
Copenhagen and one for indirect emigration by Hamburg or Liverpool They are now to be
found in the National Archives.

If the said emigrant is found in the registers. it will be stated there where he resided
before leaving Denmark. The "normal" g~nealogical aids may then be used to trace his
ancestry. Through the census forms of that time (available in the National Archives) the
birthplace can be found, and by means of the parish registers (in the provincial archives) it is
possible to find parents and brothers and sisters. In this connection it is worth mentioning
that among the documents of probate cases, which are kept In the provincial archives, there are
a great many letters from Danish emigrants, giving invaluable information about their family
and ancestors.

Besides the emigration registers, passenger lists of emigrant steamers leaving Copenhagen
from 1868 onwards have also been preserved. They are kept in the National Archives together
with other records from the State Emigration Office, which are, however, of no particular
importance to genealogists.

4
 Mormon emigration has been very well recorded thanks to an interest in history and
genealogy (which has also resulted in this excellent conference). In the monthly Skandinaviens
Stjerne, the voice of the Mormon mission in Scandinavia (starting in 1851 and still existing),
the emigrated Mormons were carefully giving biographical data. Emigration records from 1853
to 1920, which are still preserved, are kept in Salt Lake City. The groups of Mormon emigrants
did not leave Denmark by the same routes as other emigrants. They were consequently not
entered in the normal emigrant registers. But from 1872 to 1892 the Copenhagen Police
received copies of the passenger lists of all Mormon departures, which are also kept in the
National Archives. The Genealogical Society possesses microfilms of these lists. The history of
the Mormon mission and emigration has been frequently described in historical literature, last
and among the best by Professor William Mulder in his book Homeward to Zion. A collection
of original sources by Danish Mormon emigrants, edited by Jf1/rgen W. Schmidt, was published
in 1965 - it is called Oh, du Zion i Vest and also contains an excellent bibliography of original
narratives from that time and later treatments.

It is of importance to genealogists to know that Denmark has, for many years, had special
emigrant archives with the task of registering and systematizing information about Danes who
emigrated to overseas countries. The archives - now called Danes Worldwide Archives - were
founded by wealthy Danes who had settled in the United States. It was first housed in a
manor, Sohngardsholm, outside Alborg in Jutland close to the Rebild Hills, where a
DaniSh-American Festival is still celebrated every year in July. During the German occupation,
1940-1945, Sohngardsholm was destroyed by the Nazis. The archives are now located in a flat
in Alborg (Konvalvej No.2) where the task of giving and gathering information about Danes
abroad is continuing.

The Danes Worldwide Archives contain very valuable genealogical sources; partly records
collected by the archivist about particular individuals; partly private collections donated by
genealogists and institutions in overseas countries - especially the U.S.A. Since 1932 Danish
newspapers in Denmark, the U.S.A., and Australia, to name a few, have been examined and all
information about emigrants registered. This collection of clippings, which is still
supplemented day by day, forms a vast accumulation of data, the use of which is made
possible by an index.

The private collections in the Archives are also of great importance. The best one for the
time before 1900 is the collection of the Rev. P.S. Vig, who lived at Dana College, Blair,
Nebraska. During the greater part of his life, Vig collected and wrote particulars about Danes
in the United States with some of his material being printed in 1908 in two volumes entitled:
Danske i Amerika.

Rasmus Andersen, one of the pastors sent over by the Danish State Church to organize
congregations among the Danes in the Middle West, left his entire private correspondence with
Danish immigrants all over the United States as well as his records of baptisms, marriages and
funerals of his own congregation in New York. His archives cover the years 1874-1922,
consisting of about 50 volumes. Similar archives were left by Frederik Lange Grundtvig, son of

5
N.F.S. Grundtvig, the great Danish church reformer and poet. Valuable material is also to be
found in the archives of the organization of the Danish Lutheran Church in America, covering
the years 1887·1960, and in the archives of the Danish American Association in Chicago, both
of which are now also in the emigrant archives in Alborg.

In the United States genealogical sources on the Danish minority is to be found in four
cOllections. In Des Moines, Iowa, there is a Danish school, Grand View College, with large
archives headed by the Rev. Enok Mortensen, who has recently written an excellent historical
account of the Danish Lutheran Church in the United States. In Tyler, Minnesota, an old
Danish settlement, archives have been collected in the folk high school Danebod. In Dana
College, Blair, Nebraska, where P.S. Vig lived most of his life, further Danish American
archives are to be found. Last but not least the vast collections of the Genealogical Society
here in Salt Lake City should be mentioned, where microfilms of all important series of Danish
genealogical sources are available. Emigration history is also represented in these collections,
especially the history of the Mormon mission and emigration as related to Denmark.

6
 59

THE CENSUS RECORDS OF DENMARK

HISTORY AND BACKGROUND

No country produced records with the aim in mind that they would be of later value to genealogists,
SO the researche~ must use whatever records wen: prepared, with the information they contain.

Most countries have compiled census records at different periods of time in order to glean from them
a variety of statistics. In most ca.sc:s census returns are of great value to the genealogist.

Few countries, if any, have as many complete census records as Denmark. The original jurisdiction
for tabulating, storing and ruing was The Chamber of Finance (Renttkammertt) in the office of tabula-
tion, which later became known as the Bureau of Statistics and is now the Department of Statistics. The
census returns are delivered from this agency to the National Archives (Rigrarkiutt) for fmal safekeeping,
ruing and control.

The census of 1769 was taken on a national basis through parish ministe~, but consisted only of stat-
istics. It is therefore of no genealogical value. The returns for 1787 and thereafter contain much more
information and are of great value in research. They were taken on printed fonns which clearly outlined
what information was wanted. The listing was prepared in handwriting. The parish clerk, who in most
ca.sc:s was the parish school teacher, took the census and was cxpcJ:ted to follow the prescribed form pains-
takingly.

Every pe=n in a household was listed, including the servants living in. Also pe=ns who were staying
with the family were to be listed if they wen: there the day the census was taken.

The census lists are, as a whole, correct and dependable. It may happen that a name or an age is
recorded incorrectly, and at times it would appear that some individuals wen: not fully certain of their age.

Ecclesiastical census returns were taken locally in a few parishes and cities. In such cases they are filed
with the parish registe~, but are in most ca.sc:s incomplete and not to be confused with the civil census
taken on a national basis.

PERIOD OF TIME
As stated, the fi~t census of Denmark on a national basis was taken in 1769. Thereafter censuses were
taken in the following y=: 1787,1801,1834,1840, 1845, 1850, 1855, 1860, 1870, 1880, 1890, 1901,
1906, 191 I, 1916, 1920 and every five yem thereafter. Then: were a few variations in the yea~ the
census was taken in some of the colonies and the duchies. A special supplement was taken in the year
177\.

CONTENTS
In general, aU the national census returns give names of all pe=ns, ages, social and occupational
status, and various other items of genealogical value. For specific contents, see the tables that follow.'

'See also Research Paper, "Major c.nealogical Reeord Sourc" in Denmar:l:" by the Genealogical Society, Seri" D, No.5.
60

CENSUS RECORDS OF DENMARK

YEAR DATE CONTENT OF CENSUS MISSING RECORDS

1787 1 July 1. (City, street name and number.) Christian's Island

Parish, village, hamlet and larger Iarms.

2. Full name 01 every person in each house-

hold. A woman'5 maidm surname is
alwaY' included.

3. Relationship in family, or position within

each household.
Children 01 fitst or subsequent mar-
riage 01 either parent.
Dlegitimate children.

4. Each petsOn's age, e.g., 1st year, 45th

year,ete.

5. Person's tide, profession or occupation.

6. Marital status and il petson is in fitst

or SUbseqUCDt maniage.

7. Miscellaneous information which some-

times includes visiting at home, blind,
living on parish relief, etc.

1S01 1 Feb. Same as 1787 Frederibborg Siottsogn, Frederibborg Co.,

FugWev, Rand... Co. (partly missing)

1834 18 Feb. Same as 1787 and lSOI except no. 6. In- All 01 Copenhagen City, except lor St. Annz
fonnation of lirst or subsequent marriage ester and Vester Disuicts.
is missing in 1834 and all census records
thereafter.

1840 1 Feb. Same as 1834. Cities 01 Faaborg, Frederibhavn, Frederib-

sund, Grenaa, Habro, Kaner, Manager,
Midde1fan, Nykebing paa Mots. NY'ted,
Przste. Roski1de, Rudkebing, Redby,
Sore, Stubbekebing, SvaMeke and Varde.
Parishes Husby & Sender Nissum (Ringkeb-
ing Co.)
Island Lzse (Hjerring Co.) Mots (Thisted
Co.)
 61

YEAR DATE CONTENT OF CENSUS MISSING RECORDS

1845 I Feb. Same as 183+, but other inIonnation added: Si~rsleYVester parish (Frederiksbo,! Co. )
Every person's binhplace (and in all c....us 0ster Ulslcv 8< Godsted parishes (Maribo
retums tbereafter). Co.)
Jordup and Lejrskov parishes (Ribe Co.)
Husby 8< Sdr. Nissum parishes (Ring1<sbing
Co.)

1850 1 Feb. Same .. 1845; also 1850 and OR; informa- Kvzmdrup parish (Svcndbo,! Co.)
tion is requested about each person's physi- Slorby 8< Homum parishes (Vejle Co.)
cal and mental condition, such .. deal. dumb
blind or insane.

1855 1 Feb. Same .. 1845. religious affiliation added. Nothing.

1860 I Feb. Same .. 1855 Nothing.

1870 1 Feb. Same .. 1855 Nothing.

1880 1 Feb. Same .. 1855 City of Hobro

Bronshsj parish (Copenhagen Co.)

1890 1 Feb. Same .. 1855 Gentofte parish (Copenhagen Co.)

1901 1 Feb. Same .. 1855. date of binh recorded instead Nothing.

of age.
Also added are:
1. Year of marriage or divorce.
2. The year tbe marriage dissolved because
of deatb of spouse.
3. Number of living children.
4. Number of dead children, including those
stillborn.

1906 1 Feb. No binhplace listed. Nothing.

Items 1, 2, 3, 4, in 190 1 not listed, otherwise
same .. 1901.

1911 1 Feb. Same .. 1906 Nothing.

1916.1920 1 Feb. Similar to the previous census; restricted

.. to usage.

After 1920 1935 destroyed

every 5tb year. 1945 destroyed
1955 destroyed
 62

The Kingdom of Denmark prior to 1920 did not include the present counties of Haderslev, Tooder
and Aabenraa-Senderborg. These counties were part of Schleswig-Holstein for which the Danish King was
a duke until 1864. The census returns for the duchy for the period prior to 1864 are as follows:

CENSUS RECORDS OF S0NDERJYLLAND

(SOUTH JUTLAND) AND SCHLESWIG

DATE CONTENT AVAILABLE

1803 13 Feb. Same as national census of 1787. IEra (with IEraskebing and Marstal) and
Heligoland.

Cities: Aaabenraa and Flensborg

The eight parishes in Tystrup district, Vejle

county and Christiansfeld in Haderslcv
County.

Gram and Hvidding Districts (Hadenlev

Co.)

Skodborg parish in Skodborg District

(Hadenlcv Co.)
Lundtofte District (TlIIlder Co.)

Most are written in Gennan.

1835 1 Feb. Same as the national census of 1834 Missing: Christiansfeld, Gram, Hvidding
and Hadcrslcv districts

1840 I Feb. Same as 1835. Seems to be complete.

1845 1 Feb. Same as the national census of 1845 Missing are: Haderslcv County except for
Gram, Hvidding, NerTe Rangstnap and
Tystrup Districts

1850 No census War between Denmark and Germany.

1855 I Feb. Same as 1845, religious affiliation added. Missing are: Cities Hadtl~lcv and Fredcrik·
stad, Aabenraa Co., Husm Co., LegumkJoster
Co. and T""der Co., Ejdcrsted and K.tppel
(small places).

1860 I Feb. Same as 1855 Missing are: Cities Eckcmferde, Frederikst<1d

Slesvig and Fredriksort. Fcmem with town
Burg.
 63

HOLSTEIN

YEAR DATE CONTENT MISSING AND KEPT RECORDS

1803 13 Feb. Same .. the national census of 1787 Only the following are kept:
(Tremsbiittel Amt, Perdoel og Bockhom
(estate in Bomboved parish)
Kuhlen in Segeberg parish.

1835 1 Feb. Same .. the national census of 1834. Missing are: Altona and Plsn
Ahrensbock and Plsn Counties.

1840 1 Feb. Same .. 1835. Missing are A1tone and Rensborg.

1845 1 Feb. Same .. 1835. Seems to be complete.

1850 NocensiJs War between Denmark and Germany.

1855 1 Feb. Same .. 1835 with religious affiliation added. Missing are: Segeberg (except Bramstedt).
Steinsburg Co., Syddiunarsken (except Mel·
dorf and Koog Districts); Iuehoe estate
(except Wandsbeck).

1860 1 Feb. Same .. 1855. Totally missing (might be in Kiel).

 64

The census returns from the colonies were not always taken at the same time as the national census;
for example, they were not included in the 1787 census, and the sub6equent returns were usually taken at
a later date than the national ones.

The information given is similar to that recorded in the census of the homeland.

CENSUS RECORDS OF lHE DANISH POSSESSIONS

Fzreeme Grenland Vestindia Trankebar Fmleribna~r

(Faroe Islands) (Greenland) (West Indies) (Tranquebar, India) (Small place in India)

Aug-Sept. 1801 1834 1841 1835 1840

18 Aug. 1834 1840 1846

24 June 1840 1845 1850

(St. Thomas
24 June 1845 1850 District mi.uing)

1 Feb. 1850 1855 1855

1857
1 Oct. 1855 1860 1860

1 Oct. 1870 1870

1 Feb. 1880 1880

1 Feb. 1890 1890

(incomplete)
1901
 65
AVAILABILITY
The copies of the original census returns taken under national jurisdiction are available in the Na-
tional Archives at Copenhagen. Microftlm copies have been made of all these from the yean 1787 to
1911 inclusive, and are available for use at the Genealogical Society library, Salt Lake City, Utah.

In an effort to find a certain locality in a census record, two useful works are available.
These books are:

I. POJI og Telegraf Adrme Bog for Kongerigel Danamark. This postal guide is especially valuable
where smal11oca1ities are involved that do not appear in an adas. The place name, parish and
county are given.

2. The Genealogical Guidebook and AIIQJ of Denmark shows the districts (heTTedJ) as well as
parishes and counties, and this information is essential to find the appropriate census returns.
If a postal guide is not readily available for determining the parish in which a very small locality
is situated, the adas can still be used to determine its approximate position and the nearest likely
parish of which it is a part.

CENSUS ARRANGEMENT
The districts or heTTedJ are arranged alphabetically on microfilm within each county. Within each
district or herred, the parishes also are usually arranged alphabetically. The only division between the dis-
tricts on a film is a darker page, on which the following information is given in ink:

I. Name of district (old or new)

2. Names of parishes in the district
3. Possible changes of parishes from one district to another, etc.

The darker page is a very important factor in the census search, although it is often very hard to read.

In the fmt two census returns, 1787 and 1801, the researcher will discover that the county names
used are the old ones before the re-naming and reduction of the number of counties was introduced./

The cities are arranged by themselves in alphabetical sequence, and a blank page is in most cases the
only division between the cities on the film, otherwise the city censuses are arranged exacdy as the parishes.

COPENHAGEN CITY
A census search in Copenhagen city is a difficult, but not an impossible task. The census is divided
into districts and quarters as follows:

1. Royal Court and Military Personnel, Nyboder - Holmen - Dokken.

2. Christianshavns Quarter I. Christianshavns Quarter II.
3. Frimands Quarter, Kb:clebo Quarter.
4. Kobmager Quarter.
5. North Quarter, Rosenborg Quarter.
6. St. Anna: Quarter.
7. St. Anna: Quarter, St. .'\nnz: East Quarter.
8. St. Annz: East Quarter, Snarens Quarter, Strand Quarter.
9. West Suburbs Quarter, K1z:debo Quarter, West Quarter, East Quarter.

A list of the streets of Copenhagen as they appeared in the early census follows. They are arranged in
alphabetical order and the quarter to which they"belonged is listed. In some of the later censuses of
Copenhagen, a darker page will be found at the beginning of each part, listing the streets within the quarter.
 66

STREETS IN COPENHAGEN ABOUT 1787-1834

Streets (Gad.. ) SectiotLS (Kv4rtlTer) Streets (Gad.. ) S,ction.s (Kudrterer)

A D

"'abenraa Rosenborg David Skolemeste" gurd Kebmager

Admiralgade li!lster Kvanor Diderich Badcher> gang Kebmager
Adelgade, ny St. Annz Vester Dronningensgade Christianshavn
AmagerTorv Strand &< Frimmds Dronningengs
Amage"trzde Cbristianshavn brede &< tvzrgade St. Annz, ""ter &< Vester
Amaliagade Sr. Annz, ""ter
Amalienborg Torv Sr. Annz, 0ster
AIleen ved
Gamisions K. Sr. Annz, ""tet Dybensgade 0sIer
Anthonisrrzde Kebmager
Adelgaden, ny
og i gangen Sr. Annz, 0"er
Annagad.. Set. Sr. Annz, ""ter E

Endel""'trzde Snarens

Baadsmandsstrzde Cbristiansiulvn F
Badstuestrzde Snarens
BagVolden Rosenborg Farvergade Vester
Bag Hoyedyagten Kebmager Fonwutrzde 0ster
Bag Be..... og ny Be" Strand FyrensGang Vester
Balsamgaden Sr. Annz, Vester Fzrgcstrzde Lille 0ster
Boldhusgaden ""tor Fzrgcstrzde Store ""ter &< Strand
Borrcgaden og i gangen St. Annz, Vester Fiolstrzde Klzdebo
Brolzgge"trzde Snarens Frederichsborggade Vester &< Klzdebo
Bl'}'gger l.a=ngden St. Annz, Vester Frcderiksholm Kanal Vester
Brend"rzde og Bag Volden Rosenborg Frederiksholm Torv St. Annz, 0ster
Bo~n, bag del nye Strand FlUe Kirkegaard Klzdebo

Cadetgaden St. Anz, ""ter &< Vester G

Canalen Snarens, Strand &< Sr. Annz,
ester Gaasegaden Vester
Cannikstrzde S,ore og Lille Klzdebo GI. Myndt og i Gangen Kebmager &< Snarens
Canine Izngden St. Annz, Vester GI. Torv Vester, Nerre
Clarrbodeme Kebmager &< Rosenborg Gother>gade Kebmager, Rosenborg &<
Closte~trzde Frimands St. Annz, ""tor
Chr. Bemikovstrzde Kebmager Grenncgade og i Gangen Kebmager&< St. Annz, Vester
Compagnistrzdc Snarens Gr""land i mod St. Annz, Vester
GienlUdsstrzde Sr. Klzdebo &< Rosenborg
Graabredre Torv Frimands
 67

St,uts (Goder) Sections (KutJrte,er) Streets (GtUle,) Section.s (Kudrteur)

H Lengangsstrzde Vester
Lev>trzd. Frimands
H.Uigge;"..
Strzd", Store & Lill. Frimands
Helsingengade St. Annz, V..ter M
H....-MeUestrzd. Vester
Hjon. Lzngen St. Annz, Vester Magsstrzd. Snarens
Holmens Revier 0ster Michel Bryggengade Vester
Holmshuse 50 Langhrogadc Chsistiansbam Myndt..gade Kebmagcr, Ro.senborg
Hovedvagten, bag Kebmager Myndten, gl. Kebmager
Hoppens Lzngde St. Annz, V..ter
Hummergade 0ster N
Hydskcnsstrzd. Strand
Hoybrostrzde Strand Naboles Snarens
NeUik. Gangen 0stcr
Nicolai Kirkegaard 0ster
K Norgesgade St. Annz, 0ster
Ny Canal St. Annz, 0ster
Kau..undet Vester Ny Ben Strand
Kebmag.rgade Frimands &< Kebmager Ny Broe Snarens
Kebmagergade Nygad. Snarens
Store &< Lill. Klzdebo &< Rosenborg Ny T orv Snarens &. Vester
Kongcns Torv Kebmager, St. Annz, &< Vest.r Norregade,0st.r Nerre &. Vester
Kongensgade Kebmager, St. Annz, &< V..ter Nerreport, gl. Nerre at Vester
Kongensgade LiUe 0ster N"m: Torv Nerre, Vester &. Rosenborg
Knabrostrzde Nerrewld Nurre
Store &< LiUe Snamu
Klzdebod.m. Snarens &< K1zdebo o
Klzrkegade St. Annz, V..ter
Kongensgade i KaU.bodeme St. Annz, V..ter Overgaden neden Vand.t Chsistiansbam
Ki,kestrzd. Store &< Lille 0ster Overgaden oven Vande< Christianshavn
Klosterstrzde Frimands
Kokkegaden Frimands
Koll.gaden i Nyboder St. Annz, V..ter P
Kongensgade paa
Christianshavn Christiansbam Peder Madsens gang Kebmagcr
Kruscmyntegade St. Annz, V..t.r Ped.r Hvidtfelds-Strzde &<
Gade K1zdebo
Ped.r Rod.. Gang 0ster
L Pedenstrzde, St. Nerre
Lan Bjomstrzde Pil..trzde Kebmager
Store &< Lill. Nerre PistoLstrzde Kubmager
Lan Lcy..trzde Nurre Prinsensgad. St. Ann... V..ter
Landemzrket Rosenborg Prinsensgad. Christianshavn
Langebrogad. Christianshavn Pustervig Rosenborg
Lavenddstrzde Vester
Lak..gad. ester
Lzd.rstrzde Strand
 68

Streets (GtuUT) S<etioru (KV4T1<T<T) Streets (GtuUT) Sectioru (Kvdrte,,,)

Q T orvegade, Store '" Lille Chris,iaruha""

Trompetergangen Frimands
Qvzsthusgaden 5,. Annz, "'-,es Tugthus-Ponen Frimands
Tvzntrzdet Frirnands

R
Raadhuss,rzde Snarens, Vester u
Reignegade Kabma~r
Rigensgade St. Annz, Ves,es UUeldtsplads
Roscngaden 5,. Annz, Vestes se Graabredre
Roscnborggade K1zdebo, Roscnborg Torv Frimands
Roscngaarden Klzdebo Ulkegade "'-tet

5 V

Skoubogaden Snarens, Frimands Vandkunsten Vester

Silkegaden Kebmaget Vandmelles,rzde Snarens, Vester
Skindergade Frimands, Klzdebo Vestergade Vester, Nerte
Skideru,rzde F rimands, Klzdebo
Skolemes,erlzngen den Vestervold Vater, Nerre
nordligc: ende af Hjonela:n· Ves'ergade, ny Vester, ester
sen 5,. Annz, Vester Vingaardstrzde "'-,er
Slippen Roscnborg Vimmelskaftet Snarms, Frimands
Siotsholm 5 ,rand Vognrnagergade Roscnborg
Slullergade Vester Voldgade og ud til Volden
Smedens Gang. ester ved Nerrepon Chris,iansha"" '" K1zdebo
Snarregaden Snarens
Sophiegaden Chris,iansha""
Springgaden Roscnborg
S,enkulgaden St. Annz, Vester
S,rands,rzde "'-,ergade "'-tor'" Kebmager
S,ore '" Lille 5,. Annz, "'-,er
S,randgadon Christiansha""
S,randen, ved "'-,er, Strand
S,ormgade Vester
S,okhuslzngen 5,. Annz, Vester
S'udies,rzde Nerre
Svaladergaarden "'-'er
Syndervold Vester
Syndervoldstrzde Christianshavn
S,erre S,rzde ester
Selvgade St. Annz, Vester

Teilgaardss'rzde Nerre
Toldbodgade '" V.jon SL Annz, ",-,et
Tomebuskegade Klzdebo, Roscnborg
Torver, po Christiaruha""
 69

CITY CENSUS RETURNS

Following is a list of census returns taken on a city basis independently of those taken on a national
basis.

..\ s many of these were taken before 1787 (the year of the fir.;t one on a national basis of any genea·
logical value), they become extremely important in research procedure. Note also that those taken around
1818 and 1820 are also of great value as no national census was taken between 1801 and 1834. They
are all in the National Archives in Copenhagen and on microfilm at the Genealogical Society, Salt Lake
City, Utah.

PERIOD COVERED PLACES COVERED

1787 General index to parishes, and census of Aarhus Dist. I
1787 Aarhus District II
1787 Aarhus District III
1818 . Aalhor&
1827·1860 rreaenxshavn
1727-1855 Hobro
1769-1824 Horsens
1777, 1801 Fredericia
1820-1832 Grenaa
1787-1850 Holstebro
1818-1860 Nibc
1769-1860 Ribe
1726-1860 Rander.;
1801-1860 Skagen
1860 '4Yle
1769-1860 . Vibo~

VALUES OF CENSUSES
I. Children not recorded in the parish register.; may be listed in the census records.
2. Parents were often living with their children, and since their names, ages and relationship; are given,
this is an im ponant factor in extending the pedigree. From 1845 their birthplace is also given.
3. The marital status listed in 1787-1801 is of great value since it provides clues to previous marriages.
4. The ages given are helpful in determining binh year.;.
5. The census is often imponant in segregating families where husbands and sometimes wives also have
the same names.
6. The occupation, the names of farms, villages, streets, etc., are imponant factor.; in making the cor-
rect pedigree connections.
7. Those returns that show binh places are often the only records that provide clues to places of binh
for children born in other parishes.
8. The census will often disclose imponant information regarding male member.; being away in military
service, or if sailor.; are at sea or at home, etc. The listed infirmities of a per.;on may explain why
no marriage record can be found. .
9. The census records, especially those for 1787 and 1801, are invaluable where the parish records are
missing and are often the only means by which a pedigree can be extended.
 70

EXAMPLE OF TIlE VALUE OF CENSUS RECORDS

Suppose Jens Jensen was recorded as age 72 in the 1845 census returns, his birthplace being given
as 0sterby. Jens jensen's father, Jens, was a wi01ess at his marriage. He was known to have a brother
Hans, three sisters, Anne, Karen and Jensine. These four persons were wi01esses to the christenings of
Jens Jensen's children.
•
Searching the parish registers of 0sterby, Jens' birth record was found, 3 May 1774. His parents were
given as Jens Hansen and Anne Jensdatter. No other Jens was born between 1769 and 1779. A search
was next made from 1774 back to 1770 and one child was found:
Hans, born 2 January 1772, father, Jens Hansen.
Jens Hansen and Anne Jennsdatter married 6 October 1771. Looking for other children, born aIter
1774, it was noted that there wen: many children with a father Jens, but some of them were born too close
to each other to be children of the same parents. Also, the father's name was mentioned in different ways:
I. Jens Hansen, 2. Jen Hansen Husmand, 3. Jens Skomager and, 4. Jens Hansen Skomager. The mother's
name was always Ane or Anne Jensdatter. It was not known whether our Jens Hansen was a husmand
(cottager) or skomageT (shoemaker). The following children were recorded, 1775-1798:
Maren Chr. I Oct. 1775 Father Jens Hansen
Anne Chr. 5 Mar. 1776 Father Jens Hansen Husmand
Karen Chr. 5 Apr. 1777 Father Jens Skomager
Niels Chr. 10 Nov. 1778 Father Jens Hansen
Sen:n Chr. 2 Mar. 1780 Father Jens Hansen Skomager
Jensine Chr. 2 Aug. 1781 Father Jens Hansen
Peder Chr. 17 June 1783 Father Jens Skomager
Kirsten Chr. 9 Nov. 1783 Father Jens Hansen Husmand
Jens Chr. 6 May 1784 Father Jens Hansen
Christen Chr. 5 Oct. 1785 Father Jens Hansen
Hans Chr. 6 July 1786 Father Jens Skomager
Anne Chr. 10 Aug. 1787 Father Jens Skomager
Anne Chr. 19 Sept. 1788 Father Jens Hansen
Marie Chr. 9 Nov. 1788 Father Jens Hansen
Jens Chr. 13 Jan. 1790 Father Jens Hansen Skomager
Marie Chr. 20 Mar. 1791 Father Jens Hansen
Karen Chr. 17 Dec. 1791 Father Jens Hansen Husmand
Johanne Chr. 1 Sept. 1793 Father Jens Hansen Husmand
Peder Chr. 7 May 1796 Father Jens Hansen
Christine Chr. 3 Aug. 1798 Father Jens Hansen
There is no doubt that the 22 children belong to mOre than one family, but how can it be deter.
mined to which family they belonged?
Next the burial records were checked to see if any of the children died young. Only two were found:
I. Jens, son of Jens Hansen Skomager, bur. 5 Dec. 1789, age 5Y. years. (This could only be
the Jens christened 6 May 1784.)
2. Anne, daughter of Jens Hansen, bur. 5 April 1788 age 11 months. (This child could only be the
Anne who was christened 10 Aug. 1787, and she, too, was a daughter of the shoemaker (sko-
mager) since he was mentioned as such at the christening.)
Again a search was made of the marriage records and another couple, Jens Hansen and Anne Jens.
datter, were married 10 April 1775.
The census returns of 0sterby from 1787 and 1801 were next checked, and the following information
was found:
 71

1787
Jens Hansen age 40 Husmand (Cottager) 1. Marriage
Ane J ensdatter age 37 housewife 1. Marriage
Hans age 15
Jens age 13
Anne age 11
Niels age 9
Sidsel age 8
Jensine age 6
Kier.;ten age 4
Christen age 2
Hans Christensen age 77 Husband's Father 2nd Marriage
Karen Nielsdatter age 70 Husband's Mother 1st Marriage

1787
Jens Hansen age 37 Skomager (shoemaker) I. Marriage
Anne Jensdatter age 33 housewife
Maren age 12
Karen age 10
Seren age 7
Peder age 4
Jens age 3
Hans agel

1801
Jens Hansen age 53 Husmand (cottager) 1st Marriage
Anne J ensdatter age 51 Same
Hans age 29 TI! Sll'5 (at sea)
Jensine age 20
Karen age 18
Christen age 16
Marie age 12
Karen age 10
Johanne age 8

1801
Jens Hansen age 48 Skomager (Shoemaker)
Anne J ensdatter age 44
Seren age 21
Peder age 18
Hans age 15
Anne age 13
Jens age II
Marie age 10
Peder age 5
Christine age 3
 72

The census of 1787 clearly shows that Jens, born 3 May 1774 (the direct progenitor) was a son
of Jens Hansen Husmand, as were all of the ehildren born up to 1 July 1787 (the date the census was
taken). Note ehild Sidsel, age 8, was mentioned in the census. This child was not found in the parish
record. Note also the parents of Jens Hansen Husmand were living with him in 1787. Their names,
age and marital status are given.

The Chi1dren, Hans, Anne and J ensine, were the ones mentioned at the christening of their brother,
J ens' children.

The 1801 census gave the children of Jens Hansen Husmand between 1787 and 1801. The children,
Jens, Anne, Niels, and Sidse1, listed in 1787, were not listed in 1801. They were probably either married
or living with some other family. The ehild, Hans, was listed as being at sea. Jens Hansen's parents could
have died between 1787 and 1801 or have been living with one of their other children.

The military levying roll did not start before 1791 and the ftrst three sons of Jens Hansen Husmand
were already serving in another parish. They were not found in 0sterby parish. The probate records were
searched in vain. Both families were probably poor, so no probate was held after their deaths.

It is easy to see that it would have been impossible to segregate the 20 children without the help of
the two census records. The 1845 census was also searched, and was valuable in disclosing Jens Hansen's
place of birth.

CORRELATION WITH OTIIER SOURCES

It is stressed that no one source alone should be used to develop a pedigree or to complete a particular
family group. Each source should be used in careful conjunction with other important sources that exist
for the same period of time, as each provides its own particular type of information.
 Danish Cell-sus

1787 Optegnelse 1801 1834 Optegnelse 1840

Sop Am, Sop Herr.d
, Arn.t

. -- 1 !
!
- - ~

i1
.=
i
t
- -.Ii
I
.iJ
'I
-- ... I it.= ~

-_.
11• !
i
_i
• I li
•

Enumeration = Enumeration
0
"",i... Cooaa.,. "",illl 0
, Disrric,
0
Co...,.

-- I _.- ... .. ,1
,•
•i
J
I - - _.- .. I
••
i -
1845 Optegnelse Optegnelse 1850
_ S o . n _Hetred _AIDe ",-,So.a ~H.tr.d _Amt

.:1
Sf I:I! -- i
!
i
i -... .. -
,.. "......
!J
-- i • •i !!
1
i
i

........... .. I
--
II
~ ~
ii
1.
• i
1
I II i
1
,_". 'I.tl...
:I'Wi'
,-.
! J .' t·
,:,'':
t
•• •• ~':!.: -:~ •

Enumeration Enumeration

_-..
_ _ hri.1a Di8rric1: .--.-CoYetY ,---P.rbll ,,--Oistrict _County

,
I•'
I
_. ,
_. -
i
j I!I! ..... ---.- •
.... •
i
}
i
i
.....
aa-.•• _
,
!,t'.
. 1._
1 I·' ..:

1855 Optegnelse Optegnelse 1860

_ i~!
,-,So.a "-Hetred _ _ _ Ame _SoCD ,-Hert'ed _Amr

!
. ! I.orf l '=i
H
:1
:,
o. -- i
•
i
•
~

i
i
••
1

! ,_,.. "III""
"I" •
}
J
d
• itIf -- ~ i
i
~

i
••
!
!
..........
,..... ,..,.... 1 i .&

' .aI,: • 11-,

II
:il ~i ,'
li,i ii,;; 1
•
1: 1 . '
II

I
i

Enumeration Enumeration
_Parish _ _ District ___ Co. ..,. ,--Psrisb ~ District _ County

i _.- J
i
•
i
i
f
• -'-
-., ... •
i
i i !i _.- J ~
J
i
i
_
..-.....
I
••
••i
,
i

!I~I ~ I
II
,I

Ill! 11=Aal.:.: l

~
 Danish Census
..... By ____ Soln _AmI
Folk.ran.r 1870 _Herted

I
- i!
!
j
i
i
-- .... i
I
'-
•
~

!
i
Ii I
II
ii'
iI
~-,I
~ ......

e..aua ____ hrllla _ _ District ____ CountY

_.- .. . - _.
- 1)
j ii
•
•••
•I -- - B; rl-~
pl4.-c..e.
i
.,
! - I • •J
I
•! !!•
!
1

_ _ _ By
____ SOlD _ ....mr
Folk.toll.r 1880 _Herred
___
.1 ! , I
• I
0'
I.
i
j! J.
• I : I
iI . I -•.i •• i
; ! II
I
-- - - II I
i•
•
I
•
.- . -
. . .' ... 1 . . . . . .

I I I -f
, i I il
I
r

• I
I
,i
"
!
I ;
i
:
f
•
!
--
CenlilS _ PsriaJI _ Discrict _Counry

...... - .. ..
I I , -- -. _.
--
,

-- ---
i , i
i I Ij , !
•• I...... i, II
I
, I
I
I
-- i!ji' i I
I; i
r
r I
1 i i i! !I
I,
I I 1 I
i
i
I

_ _ _ 8"
Folkeran.t 189fl _Sop _HerNd _Amr

:J.' . !
.,
Ii
I.
il j
i
i
-- .... _ i

I
i•
f• •I -
!
!
-!
;
I
- I
Ii I
---
• f
:
11.:---
Ii I J
i II
:
I
--

.... To..n _ hrila ' - District _COUQty

_.- .. ..
I
-- _. ,

- ,
1I)
i ii
••
••;:
I
...... - f
i - I •I. J
S !
•
j
,i
 Danish- Census

1901 HOVED LlSTE

,
I I
I I • i I
i : • I
'Ii
i

I~i !t,
I
1
!
1.- .- !
. . i·l
! II
•• 'sJ -h..
t
I

i
.= 1-
a

i
1(-'--- I

i i
i
~

!I
~1
I~
Ji
il
1
i
.
!
!
i
- - !i r: r!! I
J Ii U
t ,I
iI
t
!
-1
, I I 1
• I
• , • I II II . . •
~
II
IJ
II .. to I.. .
MAIN LIST

i i J •~ ;• !a
1 I

!
j !• -,- i
j
I •}t ~
J
-- i
• j
i f
J
• - - f
• •1 •• •1 i
J
! i
-
-
!•
i
j
J
•1 ! J
J J

1906 Hoved List

·a••t I i
:i
••
I

! -- - ~
i{
1
;
r
•i
!
!.
r
_n_
- -..- I _.-
1i s
! -, i•
i-
~
•

Main List

-
i

I !
1
--'.- ... •
a•
s I-
j - !
-
I ....- .. - i, . _.
i
I I
1911 HOVED LISTE
, i

i I =;; I

i Ii I .
j I
~ i 2! 11
.1ii
- -
!
i
!, =
• ~
h
•• 1 !. •! ·S :n i
•
'- ••.- Jl is }I ,I
.
I.

.. j \-'..---- t I !I j ! t- I
Ii -t
=
i
!
•
!I
I ,
•
&
1
•
i
• • • I
il

• ..
i
u . "
I
•
II .. .-.. I,
••
• .ll
i to
"
MAIN LIST

_.. -. ,
I
•I .. I ; ~i

i
i j
1I
!
--..... j
i
•
i
• ~
i
" ...- ii
i
• i
!
i
i
i
;
•
I I
I I !! l~ri ,I
l r .i
I
I
_.
i !
!-
i •J i
j 1
1 i
 lIUZ. . _ _ 1oIft "'"ldC, ••c....
Idio... Sdi.e
inflyui.,... _ _ I.

... plleIS! •• •••

• lder
_e
...f_.ocI
...
y....
couney
_eO.. M
iI-..e
Ie.
_"i
k
1""'.'
'
_:l_n
.
~_tcy
oaly
f.-1. . . .
...
coUilcry. tAe
.."t.r•• 1 r.C.r.... to I.... . IS...

-:I- .
.......1'1&"1"•• 1' r rita loter". ..rd.r•
......
Incal n r, caunc 1•••11", .CUdone

---
__.1'. ""~.,. _ ....Udl'" 1-""-1' _1'1 1'
N.n caUd a.v_ .,illl.r.

IIef..... e..
t . . id_U
..-i....
I. f _
_ "i....
..aa:l.lpc.
_ .CIIo.
1
...S.....
. (Inf. . . .U ...,

..... --.
II111M1 lI1i... _11_,..i", .1441. llui14i",

....
......1 r•• i ~ _Cal' _hI'

..,.
IIy .il1 co-
_.int_i
. . .lot.idi, . . . . . . .Uy

4._.M...
..-
.....
.,....
vl11
. .i1<l._
1181. . .i1<l
'., tall

•.•...
_
U ...l , - .

._td
If
c.....

--_.-. -'"
Mef
_ell,. 4_ 1 _ " _ 1 _ _i u
MCUe1
•....1.. tuJ.. . I.1
.US.... _ . .~ ~
...1_
,.r_o _
"1'_'.
, , ' _ ' •• tIM

-
8 1'1t"."
el'bftrweaudet
w i."
wi"'r
u ...u _
weI'III': pJ..... tile
pt,_...
_.u,.
.....,.
.i..-
. . . .1'.'1
.iIMIoeyf.
__
f_1ft . .U4

t-cer
ell

".&..
_
_i_
eca. . floer, ... ~ .~

f.etl."...... wel'.n_ Ute _o.Uy Ul

e.llleul1ec. oeaau.., tile al. . . cai... rel&civwe
flutltla _ In f ••• •. - _iel_

1._.Ull
eorlll.ri", .spl.....! . . .....mea "' ....

.-
torr.tntlMJ nUll", . , , _ . _iel0.
t.r.cand~r lftc.l1. . . __ , . . .18
fOfur...
fr_ilc
tr.v..r....
4i...._

-.s_
.....
. -.. 1M
_
.....
aUC1ftt_J.
__ci..
fulde
fyld'
f~. .eocl
e:..... l.n
l""'_
f"U.
.cui....
lIi.ClIl'l_
blf'U
e~..

.,_..
eilli......
eil1. . . .1i...
U . .l
....1.....
Ci_

........
t . . . . . . . vieD

CiU.
li.e

_ .
f~. . lIitell 4oty. eM
, ..rele fac.. ___ u _ . , _ i u ••U,S_ _ laU-
,He U'I'I_
....1'..
tnc··fuII
... ...
r.1S,,_
bUnd.,. .rll
Mill.r

_._.
&1'. . . . ~1. . ."
_ielle.
....,.1' ....
~
v
~
_
tlerr. ctvl1 ella.rice i.. .f
110_11. . . . .tn 11&. ~l."'c fal'al.. ....cry
ho¥edpu. ." _.... _pci_Cplu.1
hua -.e _I'Ua.. C.i.,.1
hIIa.CMe" boua.'attlel' utSfe ......1. .
n,,~.r Il ca. .,..,.... . - . . . . . . , . _ ......nMd
bVU~.C .... 1.... ...re be
'ltv1. wai.cta ...c......llft9 -"1'1'1. . .

_ ..t . II . . - far _ """e

.....,_,_ ._ ...,.eerl.. 1 . .
.........a. 1DC'ttC.1. . co ' . d c:. tail
.ell.. I. ",11 ar ,...... , , _ II'"
..... .-tt.
_ . " ". ., i.l"""" ., 11Ie _ If
.• -Ita
. CIlr1n fIf uc"""
(Oot.) _
So,.....

_ _ ClllCII_. _ .. D. .... Iaz.

 DANISH CENSUS WORD ~IST hvorvidt extent
idiote:: idiot
inflytnin.. en moved in
OANI"SH e:NG~ISH kj.n sex
ko_une co_unity
aar year kun only
alder ag e kvindeskj.n fe_le sex
alDt county k.nnet sex
anl~red entered landet country, the
anf~rsel reference to leve live
anIDaerkninger re_rks 10ge rende boarders
antal nUlDber, count laerlin9 student
ba9bY9nin9 back buildin9 l~benu_er series numbe:
barn child a.v. see lIled vider.
beboere residents IIlandskj.n IIlale sex
bedko_ende handicaps lIled videre and other (information)
belandtes is lound lIledh j dOle r assistant
blind blind _llellll:lY9nin9 middle buildin..
bopad re.idence lIlester IIlaster
by village, town Illidle::Udi .. telllporarily
byernes village's, the navn n...
bern cbildren naerin9svei livelyhood, trade
drengebarn lIlale <:hild o.s.v. etc.
dev deal OlD if
devst1J1D dumb (<:an't speak) ophold reside (s)
egentlige actual opt...nelse record
elDbede oflice, post personernes person's, t.~e
endnu yet personers person's
enhver eacn p1g eba rn fe_le child
enke ..,idow saaledes such
enke_nd ..,idower s_tli..e each and all
erhverv livelihood senere later
erhvervestedet "'ork place, the seperet seperated
etage noor, story sidehus side bouse
fatti ..vae.enet ..,ellare, the sindesYge mentally ill
folketallet census, the slae9tnin..e relatives
forhua house in front stand position
forklari n9 explanation stedernes place'S, the
forretnin.. business sti11 in9 status, position
forstandsevner intellect su-a totals
forser ..es is supported sUlDlDarisk statistical
fraskilt divorced svend apprentice
~ravaerende away t ag e t taken
fulde full, C:OlDplete tid tillle
fyldt attained t1l1i.. _ed t0gether wi th
f~dested birttlplace til14...sliste supplelllen t lis t
f~dselen birttl titd title
f~dselsdagen birttl day, the tjeneste servants
..aarde fa 1'1IIS , hOlDes troesbetjendelse reli .. ious conviction
.. ift IIlarried trossalDlund reli.. ion
lIaandvaerk trade, handicralt uddt'a9 extract
heller neit~er uden ..,i thout
herred civ11 district uden'for outside of
hovedliste main list udlandet forei ..n c:ountry
hovedperson boss udebte unbapti:ed(?lur)
hus house udept unbaptized (sin.. )
huusfader housefather u.. Ht unlllarried
huusllloder 110 us elllO ther vedko_ende person concerned
hvilket "'hich vaere be
hvis ..,hich ae9teskabelin.. lIlarriage
 73

THE MILITARY LEVYING ROLLS OF DENMARK

RecDrds Df genealogical value in Denmark are amDng the fmest in the wDrld. This hdp> tD Dffset the
fear of the problem of a strange language, a patronymical system of naming, and recDrdings in a Gothic-
script. It is always interesting to ol:6erve hDw recDrds cDmpiled for local and national purposes can be used
in research wDrk.

One Df these valuable Danish sources is the military levying rolls.

BACKGROUND
The regular Danish army CDnsisted of volunteers priDr to 1700. These volunteers were primarily for-
eigners. In 170I, and again in 1733, this "standing" army was supplemented with a natiDnal militia, CDn-
sisting of young men drafted from the rural areas. From 1733 to 1788, the period of "compulsory resi-
dence" (StauTlJbaandet), the great majority of the Danish farmers leased their farms from the Dwners of
large estates, or lords of the manors. These landDwners had the responsibility of supplying the national
militia with a specified number of men from among those leasing or working on the land Dwned by them. A
few levying rD11s are preserved from this period, but they seldom cDntain infDrmation as cDmplete as the
later rolls. This paper, therefore, will deal with those commencing in 1788.

In that year, the methDd of enlistment changed so that the large estate Dwners no longer had any in-
fluence as to who should 5e1Ve in the militia. The cDuntry was divided into a number of levying districts
(lzgds) which usually were identical with the ecclesiastical parishes. Normally, the largest landDvmer in
each levying district was assigned the responsibility Df keeping a current list of alI the young men living
in -the district, with the exception of the sons of nobility, large landowners, parish ministers and clerks,
schoolteachers and other prominent people.

Bernholm County and the incorporated ClUes were the exception to this rule. They had thor own
militia, and are nDt included in military levying rolls.

From 184-3, the incorporated cities kept levying rolls, but only for those persons who had moved
from the rural areas into that city, and were still liable to service in the army. Prior to this period, these
men would be found on the roll Df a levying district next to the city. Copenhagen was the exception to
this rule, and had its own levying district for persons moving into the city from a rural district as early as
1832.

In the yeam following 1788, the national militia was integrated into the regular army, and frDm 1803
the army consisted, with a few exceptions, of young men drafted from the rural districts of Denmark.

The navy was manned primarily by men drafted from the coastal areas, among that part Df the popu-
lation who had its living from the fishing fleet Dr the merchant marine. While the military levying rolls
are complete from about 1790, for those people liable for military service, it was not until 1802 that ~avy
Levying Rolls were prepared, except for the counties of Odense and Svendborg, which began in 1796.

Prior to 1793 there were 4-8 counties ill Denmark and the early military levying rolls were based on that
county arrangement. In 1793 a new arrangement reducing the number of counties was made, but in
several areas of Denmark the old county system was still being used in military levying roll recordations
until about 1806.
 74

DESCRIPTION AND CONTENTS

I. The Military Ltvying Rolls (Army) consisted of a complete list of conscripts from each particular
district. This list was usually made up every three years. For the other years, where a complete list was
not made, a special supplement listed aU males born in that year or the last part of the previous year,
and also the males that moved into the levying district in that period, provided they had previously
been listed in another district. The rolls are arranged chronologically, and it is easy to discern the
two years that are supplementary lists and which are the complete rolls occurring every three years.
In addition, there is a supplemental list for each third year, in which the complete roll is prepared, re-
cording any changes that had occurred during that year.

A male child was listed on the levying roll shortly after he was born. Also a record was made imme-
diately if a perron moved from one district to another. So it is possible to follow a male from the old
list to a new one, thus tracing his movements from parish to parish.

During the period 1789-1849 males were listed on the rolls from birth and continued to be listed
there until they were around 44 years of age unless removed earlier because of poor health, added
responsibilities or other legitimate reasons. After 12 Feb. 1849 names were dropped from the rolls
when the perrons had reached about age 38. Also, after that date male children were not recorded on
the rolls until they had been confirmed or became 15 years of age. After 1869 the names were not
entered on the rolls until the males were 17 years of age.

Each levying roll contains:

The conscript's name, his age, place of birth, residence, height, old and new serial number,
miscellaneous information pertaining to his service record, disabilities, exemptions from mili-
tary service, notification of death, name of father (if the person is born illegitimate, the
name of the mother is given).
2. Tht Navy Ltvying Rolls contain the same information as the Army Rolls and, in addition, provide
information concerning a conscript's marriage and the number of his children. In those cases where
the conscript is a young man, reference is given to the place where his father appears on the lists.

Information of a person's shipping experiences and occupation are also recorded. Before 1849 the
men would remain on rolls as long as they lived. After 1849 the names were removed around the
age of 50 years, or in cases where they were not employed with the fIShing fleet or the merchant
marine, the names would be removed around the age of 38 years.
An important difference between the Army and Navy Rolls is the arrangement of the complete list,
that is the list taken at three-year intervals. The Navy list for that third year has three sections:

A. Roll of young men (S" UngdomsrulIt). In this section are listed the young men from birth until
the age when they would be able to serve in the Navy.
B. Active Roll (S" Hovtdlistt). This roll contains the names of the men who are at an age to serve
in the Navy.
C. The Extra or Reserve Roll (S" EztrarulIt). In this roll is the list of the older men, the Reserve,
who probably would be asked to serve in event of a national emergeney.
 75

EXAMPLES TAKEN FROM A PAGE IN THE

MILITARY LEVYING ROLLS (LAEGDSRULLE) FOR THE YEAR 1802
(Lacgd No. 39)

GI. Leb< Nye Lebc Fzd~nes og Sennernes Navne. Sennemes Alder Hejde Nu havende Ved.tqninger
No. (Old No. (New (The names of the fathen and Fedcsted. Aar. Tommer. Opholduted (Mi>c.)
Seri&l No.) Scri&l No.) the SODS.) (The IOn's (Age, (Hcigh~ (PrcsentroUdence)
binbp1ace) Year) Inches)

I. 286 "}M. Christen KnudJen

1OllItl. Brederup 25 63Y. Brederup Gmd.1802
Afslted s.... 1804 (Fanner 1802)
(Dismissed)

2. 287 225 Christen Lanc:n

Lars Siolte 27 62Y, Siolte Soldat 98
(Soldier in 1791

3. 288 226 Hans Jensen

Christen Snesere 6 ._--. bjemme
(at home)

4. 295 "2!!i- lens Serensen

:res Henlev 7 .._.-. Siolte
51 B 316

5. 296 ~ lens Serensen

"SDroIl. Henlev 3 ._. Siela:
51 B 317

6. 310 ~ Niels Olsen

'6Ie. Brederup 3 ._. bjemme
Vejle 16 C 122 (at home)

7. 315 233 Maten Landatter

Ped.. Nielsen Siolte 3 --'" hjemme
(at home)

8. L317 234 Rasmus Lauridsen

Svcn Brederup hjemme fedt (born)
(at home) 11 Augu.st 1802

9. L320 235 Manen Larsen

Manen Bredston 19 64 Brederup fra (from)
41·276
10. L321 236 Hans Svenningsen
Svenning Vorup 22 62 Brederup fra (from)
Randen 7·342

NOTE: On the example sheet some names and numben are crossed out. This indicates that thlU penon was deleted (rom
the roll by transfer to another roll or lOme other muon as indicated by the infonnation shown just under the name.
 76

Explanation of Examples

I. Knud Christensen became a fanner in 1802 and was able to be removed from the list in 1804; he will
not be found in any Iists for later year.;.

2. Lars Christensen will be found in the next complete list of the parish (or district) as no. 225.

3. Christen Hansen is only 6 years old. His present residence is listed as "hjemme" (at home) with his
parents.

4. Jens Jensen moved to parish (or district) no. 51 (within the same county) and will be found here
on supplement list "B" (the 1804 supplement list) as no. 316.

5. Seren Jensen is very likely a brother to Jens Jensen (see example 4) as he moves to the same place
and will be found on the same list as no. 317.

6. Ole Nielsen moved to parish no. 16 in Vejle County and here will be found on supplement list "C"
(the 1805 supplement list) as no. 122.

7. Peder Nielsen is an illegitimate child, and the mother's name is given instead of the father's name.

8. Sven Rasmussen was born 11 August 1802; the male children are listed on the supplement list shortly
after their birth. The full date of birth is given only on the first supplement list and, in some cases, on
the first complete third year list.

9. Morten Mortensen has just moved into the parish (or levying dist.). He came from district no. 41
in the same county and is found on the last complete third year Jist from that parish as no. 276.

10. This example is similar to no. 9, but Svenning Hansen came from another county, Randers.

In the examples just quoted, it may be wondered how the year of the new list is determined (see
examples nos. 4, 5, 6 and 9).

In example no. 4, for instance, Jens Jensen is simply indicated as having moved, by the entry "51 B
316."

"51" signifies the levying district, "B" indicates the year (1804) and "316" is the entry number
on the 1804 supplemental list. The year 1804 is determined by rderring to the list which follows.
Thus, a reference such as "51 B 316" made B..\CK to the roll for the year 1802, refers to the year 1804, it
being the first year following the year 1802 having a rderence "B."

In other words, when the move was made in 1804, the roll for 1802 (which was a complete third year
roll) was pulled out and the cross-rderence made.

Each of the supplement lists was designated by a letter, except the year 1807 (none) and the year
1842 (two lists). The letter "j" was used for both "i" and "j" in those days.
 77

Supplement lists:
I 793-A 1803-A 1815-A 1826-A 1851-A
1794-B . 1804-B 1816-B 1827-B 1852-B
1795-C 1805-C 1817-C 1828-C 1853-C
1796-0 1806-0 1818-0 1829-0 1854-0
I797-E 1807-(none) 1819-E 1830-E 1855-E
I 798-F 1808-E I820-F 1831-F 1856-F
I 799-G 1809-F 1821·G 1832-G 1857-G
1800-H l81O-G I822-H 1833-H 1858-H
1801-J 1811-H 1823-J 1834-J 1859-J
1802-K 1812-J 1824-K 1835-K I860-K
1813-K 1825-L 1836-L
1814-L 1837-M
1838-N
1839-0
1840-P
1841-Q
I842-R and S
I843-T
I 844-U
I845-W
I846-X
I847-Y
I848-Z
I849-AE
1850-0

There is also, of COUl~e, a complete list for every third year to which the above are supplemental.

How to use the Military Levying Rolls

I. Locate on the map the parish and the county where your ancestor lived.
2. Check the book: Genealogical Guidebook and Atlas of Denmark, by Smith and Thomsen, to
determine under what levying district the parish is located.
3. Locate the parish by finding the levying district number on the roll.
4. Since the names of the per.;ons on the roll are listed with their given names only, use the father's
given name (listed just above the other name) and add "sen" to the proper surname for the son.

Value
Probably the greatest value of the military levying rolls to the researcher is that it provides a genea-
logical tool which makes it possible to follow a family moving from one place to another. This is particu-
larly valuable in the period 1790-1830 when most of the parish register.; do not contain any incoming or
outgoing lists. Fortunately, the vast majority of the Oanish population lived in the rural areas at that
time, and the husbands and the sons are found listed in these records.

However, the benefit is not just the possibility of following the movement of a family, but since the
place of birth, the age and the name of the father is given for the persons on the lists, it also becomes p0s-
sible to find the place of birth for all the males recorded as early as 1790. If a per.;on was age 44 in 1790
and li.ted on the rolls, we would Jearn where he was born and the name of the father: i.e., birth place and
parentage as early as 1746-50 can be located in military levying rolls.
78

Examples of Their Value

No.1
Suppose Peder Nielsen and Ane Kir.;tine Jensen were married in Graese in 1793 and had two children
born there, namdy Jens in 1794 and Maren in 1796. No more children were found in the parish register.;
and the family could not be found in the 1801 census of Graese. The military levying rolls were then used
and it was learned that Jens moved to "Kronborg IS E 215," i.e., Kronborg County, Levying Dist. 15
(Gr0tIhQlt parish), Supplement list "E" (year 1779) entry no. (new no.) 215. (The levying districts from
that area continued to be under the old county system until about 1806). However, when this supplement
list was searched it was discovered that Jens was again listed as having moved to another parish. The fol-
lowing information was given: "10 F 178," i.e., Levying Dist. 10 (Saborg parish), Supplement List "F"
(year 1798) entry no. 178. Jens stayed on the military roll in district 10 for many year.;.

The parish register.; of Grnnholt were searched, and it was found that Peder Nielsen and Ane Kir.;tine
Jensdatter had another daughter, Ane, born there in 1797. This child died a few weeks aIter birth. The
couple then had several children born in Soborg parish and all were found in the 180 I census returns of
Saborg.

Without searching the military levying rolls it would have been very time consuming to find the
family in Soborg in the 1801 census returns, but it would have been almost impossible to find the daugh-
ter, Ane, who was born and died in GrBnholt parish, quite far away from any of the other parishes.

No.2
Suppose Soren Knudsen was born 14 Sept. 1801 in Vandborg Parish, the son of Knud Sorensen
and Marie Kirstine Nielsdatter. According to the parish register.; of Vandborg, the father died in 1803 when
he was 27 year.; old. No probate record could be found and there were no clues as to where Knud Soren-
sen was born. The military levying rolls were checked for the year 180I and the following information
found:

Knud, the son of Soren Rasmussen, age 25, born in Skjern. Died 1803. There was no question that
this was the correct person, since it listed the death date. We were then able to locate his place and date
of birth in the parish register.; and were able to continue on the line. This would have been almost impos-
sible without the military levying rolls.

CORRELATION WITH OTHER SOURCES

It is stressed that no one source alone should be used to develop a pedigree or to complete a particular
family group. Each source should be used in careful conjunction with other important sources that exist
for the same period of time, as each provides its own particular type of information.
 Class: Beginning Danish Research
Handout: Military Levying Rolls

DENMARK: MlLITARY LEVYING ROLLS

I. BACKGROUND

A. The regular Danish army consisted of volunteers

prior to the year 1700. These volunteers were
primarily foreigners.
B. In 1701 and again in 1733, this "standing army was
supplemented with a national militia, consisting of
young men drafted from the rural areas.
C. In the period of "compulsory residence"
(Stavnsbaandet), from 1733 to 1788, the landowners
had the responsibility of supplying the national
militia with a specified number of men from among
those leasing or working on the land qwned by them.
D. Some military levying rolls for the period 1700-
1788 are preserved.
E. After 1788, the method of enlistment changed. The
country was divided into a number of levying
districts (laegder). In each of these districts a
prominent man was assigned the responsibility of
keeping a current list of the young men in the
district. Prior to 1849 the sons of the more
prominent people were not on these lists.
II. PERIOD COVERED

A. 1700-1788 (incomplete)
B. 1789 to 1860 (complete)
III. CONTENTS

A. The Military Levying Rolls (Army) :

1. The name of the conscript
2. Serial numbers (old and new laegd numbers)
3. The name of the conscript's father. (If born
out of wedlock, the name of the mother is
given instead.)
4. His height
5. His age
6. His place of birth
7. His present place of residence
8. Various remarks
 B. The Navy Levying Rolls - the same basic information
as the Army rolls. In addition, these rolls will
provide information concerning a conscript's
marriage and the number of his children. Notations
pertaining to a person's shipping experience,
occupation and reference to where his father is
found on the rolls are also recorded.
IV • AVAILABILITY

A. The period 1700-1788 - The rolls are located under

the name of the parish where the soldier or his
father lived. The rolls have been microfilmed and
are available at the Family History Library.
B. The period 1789-1849:
1. Each levying district usually covered the area
of a parish.
2. No rolls exist for the cities. They had their
own militia.
3. No rolls exist for the county of Bornholm. It
had its own militia.
4. Only a few of the parishes of the counties of
Aabenraa-Sonderborg, Haderslev and Tonder are
included in the military levying rolls system.
The remaining area was part of the duchy of
Schleswig-Holstein.
5. The remaining areas of Denmark are covered by
the rolls. The rolls are available on
microfilms at the Family History Library.
6. Separate Navy rolls began in 1802. In the
counties of Odense and Svendborg they started
in 1796.
C. The period 1860-1869 - For the islands of Sjaelland
and Fyn available on microfilms at the FaJDily
History Library. For the remaining counties
available on microfilm until 1860.
D. The period after 1870 - The rolls for the island of
Sjaelland available on microfilm until 1886. The
rolls for the island of Fyn available on microfilm
for some years after 1886.
V. HOW TO USE THE MILITARY LEVYING ROLLS

A. Locate on the map the parish and the county where

the person lived.
B. Check the FHLC looking under the Danish county
and the SUbject heading "Military Records".
C. Find the name of the parish, write down the old and
new laegd numbers.
D. Continue reading for the year of the desired
levying roll and then the rolls' film number.
 E. Since the names of the person on the rolls are
listed with their given names only, use the
father's given name (listed just above the other
name) and add "sen" for the proper surname of the
son.

VI. VALUE

probably the greatest value of the military levying

rolls to the researcher is that it provides a
genealogical tool which makes it possible to follow a
family moving from one place to another. This is
particularly valuable in the period 1790-1830 when
most of the parish registers do not contain any
incoming or outgoing lists. Fortunately, the vast
majority of the Danish population lived in the rural
areas at that time and the ·husbands and sons are
listed in these records.
VII. PECULIARITIES

During the period 1789-1849 males were listed on the

rolls from birth and continued to be listed there
until they were about 44 years of age unless their
names were removed because of poor health, added
responsibilities, or other legitimate reasons. After
February 12, 1849 names were dropped from the rolls
when the person reached about age 38. Also, after
that date male children were not recorded on the rolls
until they were confirmed or about age 15 years.
After 1860, the names were not entered on the rolls
until the males were 17 years old.
On the Navy rolls between the time period 1802-1849
the men remained on the rolls as long as they lived.
After 1849 the names were removed around the age of 50
years or in some cases, if the person was not employed
with the fishing fleet or in the merchant marine, his
name could be removed around the age of 38 years.
 EXAMPLES TAKEN jo'ROM A PAGE IN THE
MILITARY LEVYING ROLLS (LAr~DSRULLf.) Jo'OR THE YMA 11102
(Lacgd No. 39)

.·cdrcna 01 SeoAcmca Name. s.nnc:rna .0.1.1", IlnjUe Nu h.vclKk: VcuLc••un,cr

GI. LalJc N", lAUe
No. (New (TIle ........ 01 lIlc lawn and Flldcl.cd. har. TUlluncr. OpbolliulC&I ("tile. 1
No. (Old
Serial NO.) 5criaI No.) lho - . ) (Tbe JU,,'. (.\ie, (HciKhl, (PI'CICDI reai&lcnce)
bitlhplaca ) Year) Inchca)

1. 286 '2k ChrialCA KAudoaa

(;,00. 11IO~ .
~ Brade....p 2~ 63~ IIr.......
(l'.....r 1102)
Mallcd SelL ISOt
(Di'c; d)

Z. 217 2~ C1aria.... Wnu

X- Siohe 27 62~ 5ioI1C '"low lllI
(lioWicr ia I71111)

II.... Jesucn
1 2811
. 226
CIuiaccD SACJCra i -
... .., hjC:lluua
(al boNnll)
_.
• Je... s.rc_..
•• 2l/~ 'bll-
J- IIcrJlcY 7 -- 5ioI1C
~I D3Ui

~. ~l/i "15- Je... s........ n

-s.- HmIoy 3 .._... Siohe
~I a 317

i. 310 m Niel. OIICD

tiioo. IIrlldcNp 3 _m.' hjelllme
Vejle 16 C 122 (uhomc)

7. 3U 233 Marc" Landaller

Pedu Niclac.. Sioilll 3 ._- bjelDlllll
(al hOlllC)

I. Ul7 23. Raa.nll. LallriclICD

Svcn lNvcIc....p bjemme fll<ll (bum)
(&thome) II AlIlu" 111111

,. L320 2J~ Mu.IC" Lanen

lIru<Ie....p fra (lmm)
Moncn llreda..... 19 64
il·276
O. L321 2Ji H;uu SvcMin'ICn
S...nniRi VON" 22 62 DI'DlIa....p lroO (fnNIl)
K;wIcn 7·Ji~

OTE: On lhr C"s~n ..le mee't lome n&mel ancJ nunaUcu arc cruucd oul. Thia imJicOllc. ahat tbal lacl"lun wu &J.°lett-d 1"lIn
d~ roll by 'ralll/er III anuwr ",II or aume oilier ,........ u inclicalC&l by Ihc iolormaliun ,bown jlllllUllicr II.. Mille.
 MIL I TAR Y LEV YIN G R 0 L L S

REGULAR OR COMPLETE ROLLS

These rolls were started between the years 1788 and 1790 ln Denmark by
a law enacted 20 June 1788. A new roll was started every three years, wah
annual supplementary rolls coverlng 1ntervenlng perlods. None were regu1red
for Bornho1m. Untll 1849 the levy1ng rolls excluded urban areas. The sea
coast areas were covered by the naval levy1ng rolls from 1802 and thereafter,
except on the Island of Fyn, where naval 1evylng rolls wera started 1n 1796.
Each male lndlv1dual recelved a number for the flrst roll on wh1ch hls
name appeared. In subsequent rolls a column was prepared wlth the old roll
number of the person concerned as well as the current personal roll nWllber.
For each male lndlv1dual whose name lsentered the m1l1tary roll glves: 1) the
name of the lndlv1dual's father," 2) the lndlv1dua1's place of blrth, age 3)
(date of blrth upon f1rst entry as an lnfant), 4) he1ght, 5) res1dence and 6)
remarks.
From 1788-1790 to 1848. entr1es were made at the t1me of the chlld's
b1rth. and cont1nued. be1ng reta1ned normally untl1 he was 43-44 years of
age. From 1849-1869 entr1es were ..de at the age of 14 and contlnued nOnlall,
untll he was 38. In 1869 the age of entry on to the roll s was changed to 17
years.
These records are extre.e1y valuable ln fo110wlng the movements of ..le
persons, espec1ally between the age of 14 and the tll11e of marrlage. Because
of the connonness of ~st patronymlcs used ln Denmark, these records should be
used H there ls any quest10n of ldentlty of the lndlv1dua1 concerned as he
appears 1n other records of genealoglca1 value.

SUPPLEMENTARY ROLLS
Supplementary records were prepared each year between the preparat10n
of the regular rolls. They are lndentlfled by a letter of the alphabet, w1th
a new letter belng ass1gned consecutlve1y for each succeedlng year. Other
than thls the record ls bas1ca11y the same as the regular roll.
New male blrths ln the parlsh are 11sted ln the supp1ement~ry rOlls, as
well as male persons movlng lnto the parlsh who at the tlme of change of
res1dence were 11sted on the 1evylng rolls of some other parlsh. When such a
transfer occurs, ldentlf1cat10n ls malnta1ned by the proper cross reference of
the personal entry number 1n the varlous rolls. Thus these personal entry
nUQOers can be followed from roll to roll as llnks ln the chaln of movements,
and complete ldentlty can vlrtua11y always be guaranteed.
NAVAL LEVYING ROLLS
At the begInnIng of these rolls, they were Included In the army rolls,
whIch have OS. L." wrItten on each entry. After 1803 they were separated from
the army rolls and broken \nto three serIes:
1- The Ma\n Roll
2- The Roll of Young Men (under age 14)
3- The Extra Roll (maInly older persons, and men w\th master and
mate l\censes.)
Coastal clt\es are \ncluded on separate lIsts, and usually are carr\ed
for a auch longer perIod of t\me between maIn rolls.
The Naval Rolls have a s11ghtly d\fferent format, but are not dlff\cult
to follow. When a person \s added to a complete roll, he w111 conmonly be
placed \n the f\rst vacated number of that dlstr\ct, rather than at the end.
 79

THE PROBATE RECORDS OF DENMARK

INTRODUCTION

There are many problems encountered in preparing a paper of this type. For one thing, many
procedures used in the courts of o.,nmark have no equivalent in English-speaking countries. Accurate
description of court activities and of the records they produce is thus quite difficult because words
and terms often have no exact English counterpart. We have tried to use those English terms which
most nearly convey the desired message, but there are differences and this paper is of insufficient scope
to explore all of them. That would require a complete transeulturaJization. Problems can best be dis-
cussed with a professional genealogist who has had extensive experience with the records.

Records involving the legal transfer of property upon the death of its owner exist in practically
every country. These records of probate and administration of estates often give relationships and other
important genealogical data.

The three most common types of probate records in o.,nmark, and those with which this paper
is concerned, are:

(a) Administrations of estates (skifttpTotolcoUtTnt) 1

(b) Guardianship supervisions (ovtrformyndtTi pTotolcolkrnt)

(c) Wills (testamtnter)

Before discussing these records and what they contain, however, we shall first look briefly at the
jurisdictions within which these records have been created. This information is critical to the geneal-
ogist who has need to locate and use the records.

IAt vanow times thete administrations have been rele~ to as wills inttstlJ1t but that expression is actuaUy a
contradiction of terms since inltstlUl indkares the non-existence 01 a valid will at the time of death. The nature of
these administrations is discussed later in this paper.
 80

PROBATE JURISDICTIONS
The probate jurisdictions of Denmark can be divided into three main areas:

(a) Copenhagen City (KBbenhaun)

(b) Other cities (kBbstaderne)
(c) "Rural areas (paa landet)

In Copenhagen there are three important time periods which we must consider, and in the rural
areas we must consider both the time periods and the nature of the jurisdictional" control under which
our ancestors lived.

COPENHAGEN CITY

A. Before 1771:

CHART I

PERSONS WITHIN CALENDAR

THE PERIOD (INDEX) RECORDS
PROBATE Cm:RT JURiSDICTION COVERED AVAILABLE AVAILABILITY

B,,'dt~n or .'J4riJtrfJt~ns The common citizem 1709,1711-1712 Sjzlland SjzlJand Provincial

Skiftd:ommisrion of the city 1717·1772 Provincial Archives, Copenhagen;
(ci ty court) Archives. on film (GS)
Copenhagen i
on (fint)
microfilm

Borgrttten Lower civil official. 1682·1771 On (fint) Sjzlland Provincial

(civil court) ilnd employees microfilm Archives. Copenhagen;
on film (GS)

Gtntrt!lGudit.rtn Commissioned 1719-1663 National Archives National Archives,

(military court) officers of the anny (not filmed) Copenhagen;
(auditor-seneraJ ) on film (GS)

Re,imtntsaudit.urn., Enlisted men in Information not Infonnation not Hzrens Arkiv.

(military court) the army available available Copenhagen i
{regiment~auditon }

Hof,,"'" Higher civil orficials 1679·1771 Sjzlland SjzJland Provincial

(royal court) Provincial Archives, Copenhagen i
ArchiYel. on film (GS)
Copenhagen i
on (fint)
microfilm
 81

PERSONS WITHIN CALENDAR

THE PERIOD (INDEX) RECORDS
PROBATE COURT JURISDICTION COVERED AVAILABLE AVAILABILITY

S.~t4ItnS G'JI,ral·AuJit.r Naval o(ficen with 1683.1647, National Archives Na.tional Archive.,
(military court) rank of captain 1659·1771 Copenhail"n;
(navy's generalaauditor) or higher

U ntllratimi,41it dst"Utnt Naval noncommis- 167Q.1779 National Archive.,

P,.sid,n, ( Audit.r'ft) sioned officen and Copenhagen;
(military court) office" with rank on film (OS)
(under-admiralty) lower than captain

Univtrntlttu (Kon.sistoriums) Univemty faculty, ..- -- Almost all records have

Slciftt;urisdiktion studentl, and penon- been lost; lew available
(Univenity court) net; their wido';" and at Archives of the U ni-
child",n versity of Copenhacen

D.." ,';stli" Slciftt#trUJilction The dergy, parish 1724-1777 Sizlland Provincial

(Ecclesiastical court) derks, and penonnel Archives, Copenhagen
workine with the
clergy (incluclin.
churches at the
royal pal"".. in
Hillerod and
F"'densborg)

V ajs,nhwds Skift.;urisdilction
(The orphan·houle court)
Personnel at the
orphan.houle
-- ---- AIl ",cord, lot.

Frttltri1cs Hospitals
Skiftliurisdiktio1l
Personnel at the
ho",iQ\
-- ...- All record. IOlt

(F"'derik" HotpiQ\
probate jurisdiction)

Dd AJi4tiskl 01 alt V'Jtindisk.. Employe.. of the 1712·1890 National Archives,

Guineisk, Kompdlftis Skift.· company in Copen.. Copenhagen
jurisdiktion etc. h....n City and the
(The AJi.tic and the West India. colonia (eheck. allO,
Guinea Company's probate the city court)
jurisdiction) etc.

I_d,mls Skift,jurisdiktion Memben oC the 176Q.1814 Sjzl1and Provincial

(Jewiah. probate jurisdiction) Jewith faith (In Hebrew Archives, Copenhagen
prior to 1805)
 81

PERSONS WITHIN CALENDAR

THE PERIOD (INDEX) RECORDS
PROBATE COURT JURISDICTION COVERED AVAILABLE AVAILABILITI'

S."41'1I1 G,,.er41~..cuJit., Naval olficen with 1683-1647, National Archives National Archives,
(military court) rank of captain 1659-1771 Copenhagen;
(navy's general-auditor) or higher

U "d,rad miralitdstr,U'flS Naval noncommis- 1670-1779 National Archives.

Prtllsiti,ft' ( Au4it.Yeft) licned officen and Copenhagen;
(military coun) officen with nnk on film eGS)
(under-admiralty) lower than captain

Uftiversit,t,ts (Koruistoriurru)
Slcift,jurisdilction
University fac;ulty,
students, and penon-
.. _- -- Almost all record. have
been Jost; few available
(U nivenity court) nel: their widoM and at Archive. of the Uni·
children venity of Copenhaeen

D," "jllli" Slcift,;urUdilctio1l The clergy, parish 1724-1777 Sizlland Provincial

(Ecclesiastical court) clerks, and penonnel Archive" Copenhaeen
working with the
clergy (includin~
churches at the
",ya! palac.. in
Hillerod and
Fredensborg)

Ya;s'fl1I.w,ts Slcift,jurudilctioft Personnel at the -_... --- All record. lost

(The orphan-house court) orphan-house

Fred,nks Hos,itau
Sleif" ;v.risJiitio1l
Personnel at the
hospital
-- --- AlI record. lolt

(Frederi.', Hospital
probate jurisdiction)

Dd Asi4tisle, 01 tid V,stiftJisle. Employe.. of the 1712·1890 National Archives,

GUiftliskl KOmp41'1u Ski",,, company in Copen. Copenhagen
jv.risdiletion etc. h...n City aDd the
(The Asiatic and the West India- colonia (check, allO,
Guinea Company', probate the city court)
jurisdiction) etc.

/_tl,mlz Skift,juristliletion Memben or the 1760-1814 Sjzlland Provincial

(Jewilh probate jurisdiction) Jewish faith (In Hebrew Archives, Copenhagen
prior to 1805)
 83

C. Ryttndistrikter - The probate jurisdictions of the cavalry district3.

Beginning ahout 1670 the new national cavalry regiments were assigned a numbor of royal land
estates in ordor to provido necessary financial support By 1695 there wore ton cavalry land estato dis-
tricts - three in Sja:lland, two in Fyn, and five in Jylland. Between 1718 and 1720 the number of
these cavalry districts was increased to twelve. Each district was named for the county or province in
which it. was estahlished. From about 1718 the cavalry districts were as follow:

Sj«Uand: Frederiksborg LoUand, Falster and M ,en: Lolland

Kronborg Falster
Kebenhavn (Copenhagen) Fyn: Odense or Fyn
Vordingborg jyUand: Koldinghus
Ringsted or Tryggeva:lde Skanderborg
Antvorskov Dronningborg

Between 1760 and 1770 many of the cavalry district3 were discontinued and their land estates sold.

D. H erredeme - The probate jurisdictions of the distriCt3.

These probate records are mostly for the period 1793 to 1919. They took the place of many of the
l .ther rural jurisdictions after the latter were abolished or diminished. In 1919 responsibility for the pro-
bate and administration of estates was given to the underrets dommn (local judge).

Prior to 5 December 1806 the clergy and thcee who worked with the clergy and with the schools
(plus their wives and families) were under the jumdiction of special district probate courts caIled the
Herreds Provsti (deanery).

There were also subdivisions of probate jurisdictions in the rural areas identified as birkn. These
had basically the same function as the I&er,.der and should be considered when there are no probate
records for a herred jurisdiction.

NATURE AND CONTENT OF PROBATE RECORDS

ADMINISTRATIONS OF ESTATES (Skifteprotokolkrne)

The Danish Law of King Christian V (Kong Christian V's Danske Lov) of 1683 formed the basis
for the present Danish probate S)'!tem. That law provided, among other things, that:

I. Immediately following the death of a person who was survived either by minor children, absent
heirs, or no heirs at all, notification of the death was to be given to the authorities.

2. The probate document was to list the debts and assets of the estate and the settlement among
lie heirs (i.e., the fmal distribution). This document was to be signed hy the heirs (or their guardians)
and by the court officials.
84

OTHER CITIES

Except in Copenhagen, probate jurisdiction of the cities was under the direction of city offie,
from about 1400 until 1919 when it was made the responsibility of the undtrrt/s dommt, (local
judge). Since there is usually only one probate jurisdiction for residents of each city, there is seldom
any prohlem in locating the desired records, but we will discuss that later. Prior to about 1816 the
clergY. and per.;on, working with the clergy and with the schools (plus their wives and families) had
special prohate courts in many of the cities under the jurisdiction of the district dean; a handful of
cities had some special probate jurisdictions.'

RURAL AREAS

There are four main types of probate jurisdictions in rural areas, depending on the time period
and the nature of the jurisdictional control:

A. Godur - The probate jurisdictions of the private land estates or manors.

Because of the old system of making feudal land grants only to a favored few, the jurisdiction
for probate and administration of estates of the vast majority of the rural populace of Denmark was, for
many years, the responsibility of the owners of the manors from whom the tenant farmers leased their
lands. Further, the law of 1733 (S/avnsbaandt/) gave these feudal land owners almost absolute control
over their lessees. Within a few years after that law was abolished in 1788, many farmers were brought
under the jurisdiction of the htrrtdtr (or districts) so far as probate and administration of their estal
were concerned. Many of the feudal landlords, b owever, continued to exercise jurisdiction until
late as 1817.

After 1817 only owners of the largest feudal estates retained their jurisdiction, and, with a few
exceptions, these were discontinued by law on 21 April 1850. a

B. AmI og Am/slut - The probate jurisdictions of the counties.

All those persons who were not under the jurisdiction of the Godur (the land estates or manors)
or the Rylle,dislrilcler (the cavalry districts) fell under the county jurisdiction. This included such
people as the feudal landlords themselves, farm owners, etc. By royal decree of 4 September 1793,
most of these probate jurisdictions were transferred to the herreder (districts).

Zlhose cities with special probate jurisdiction, and the names 01 those jurisdictions, were:

(a) Horsens - the Russian princely court, from 1781

(b) Heisinger - ""'.-esund" [the sound] cuatoms office, 1693-1815;
(c) Fredericia - Jewish, 1736-1814
l11tose exceptional land ownen who continued to exercise jurisdiction over their leaseholden after J 850 wer
the univenity in Copenhagen City and several hospitals, in"ilutions, and cathedrals (auch .. Roskilde and Aim.
cathedrals) which owned land estates aU ove, Denmark, apparently given to them to provide financial support.
 85

3. The survIVIng spouse could not remarry before an administration of the deceased spouse's part
of the estate had been completed.

4. The authorities responsible for su~rvising the administration of estates and other probate mat-
ters were:

(a) In the cities: the mayor, city council, city clerks and the byfog.d (the king's representative).
(h) In rural areas: the county officials (amlmand), the lords of the manors (godujtrn.) ,
land estate owners, or the district officials (i. e., h.rr.ds fogdtrn.).
(c) For the clergy: the dean (proust).

The administration process was designed to ensure that those entitled to the property of the de-
o ceased (usually his children) actually received it; and further, if these heirs were minors, to protect
the pro~rty and conserve it until they reached legal age. To accomplish these objectives a ~ of
adversary legal proceeding was instituted. For example, if a man died leaving minor children, his
widow could not remarry until an administration had been completed and the interests of the children
were safeguarded. The law was concerned about what would happen to the property rightfully be-
longing Co those children if the wife remanied. It was felt that it would be most unfair if the widow
remanied and then died leaving the bulk of the poperty of her deceased husband to husband number
two rather than to the children of that first maniage. To protect the interests of the children, the estate
was divided giving the widow her portion and the children their portions, with a member of the de-
ceased husband's family being appointed as guardian for the minors and conservator of their portions
of the estate.

If the wife had died first, the same procedure would have been followed with the assets of her
estate.•

In order that the validity of claims against the estate of the deceased could be properl~' deter-
mined, it was necessary to list all ~rsons who had claims against the property. Consequently the
records of an administration often contain much in formation about relatives of the deceased, not only
the spouse and children, but also parents, brothers and sisters, and their issue. The following is a list
of the types of information usually found in records of probate and administration:

I. TIe full name of the deceased.

2. The last place of residence or domicile of the deceased.
3. The heirs of the deceased and their places of residence at the time of the administration.
4. The ages of the deceased's children (heirs).
5. The husbands of manied female heirs.
6. The guardians of minor children. These were frequently relatives of the deceased, in which
case relationships were usually stated.
7. The guardian for the widow (when she was the survivor). This ~rson was usually one of
her relatives and the relationship frequently stated.
8. An inventory of the deceased's pro~rty with a list of creditors and debtors.

tIt is interesting to note that just as many women di~d leaving estates as did men. and many administrations ror
women give even more ~eaJogical details. The reason that women had property (quite different from the situation
in Britain, America, and other Common·law countries) is bttause of the "community property" system used in th('
European, Roman/Civil.law countries. Under that system :III propeny acquired by the hwband and wife, or either.
during marriage (unless acquired as separate propenYl belonged to the marital community as a kind of mariu.l part-
nership. The husband was the manager of the community. but each owned half or the property. There wert some
dirrercnces in the operation or the system depending on the period or time involved and the country.
86

You will not always be able to fmd an administration for the estate of every ancestor, even when
they were made in accordance with the law. Many of these records have been lost or destroyed, and
sometimes widows (and widowen) with minor children were given permission by court officials to
delay the 'administration of the deceased spouse's estate. Administration was still required, however,
to have the estate administered before the children came of age' or before the surviving spouse could
remarry.

Generally speaking, these records of the administration of estates are the most common and the
most important probate records in Denmark. They are the records which cover the great bulk of the
population - perhaps 80 percent.

GUARDIAN SUPERVISION RECORDS (Ovtrformyndtri f!rotolcoUtrne)

The guardian supervision system of Denmark began in the cities with a law of 7 April 1619. The
law stipulated that, in each city, two of the most prominent citiuns should be public trustees to ove=e
the activities of guardians appointed for minor children. In the beginning supervision of the inheri-
tances of these orphan children was not the responsibility of these overseers, but in later years this
hecame their chief function. It is questionable if the supervision of the physical welfare of these chil-
dren was ever carried out as intended, even though this function was given specific emphasis in laws
of 1790 and 1827.

In rural areas responsibility for supervising minors' inheritances rested upon the local probate offi-
cials. These officials, however, were not given responsibility for supervising the physical welfare of
the children. In April 1869 the guardian-supervision officials of Copenhagen City were given respon-
sibility for the entire country.

The records of the supervision of guardians ordinarily contain the following types of information:
I. The name of the deceased person from whom the minors inherited.
2. The names of the minors (wards).
3. The relationship(s) of the minors to the deceased's estate.
5. The amount of the inheritance and accumulated interest.
6. Comment about what happened to the minor wards later in their lives, when the inheritance
was paid to them, etc.
7. The names of the guardians and their relationships to the wards.

WILLS (Testamenter)
Wills in Denmark have much !(S1; importance than other probate records because only a very
small percentage of the population Idt them, because they are difficult to locate, and because they were
seldom indexed. Notwithstanding these problems, however, wills are a source which the genealogist
should not overlook because they contain information just as valuable as do the records of estate ad-
ministration.

The persons most likely to leave wills were those who desired their property to go to someone who
would not receive it under the normal administration processes. Single persons, those who were married
but had no children and who desired to leave everything to the surviving spouse, and those who had
step children to whom they desired to leave property were the most likely persons to leave wills, but we
stress again that wills were very rare.

'Sometimes these administrations took place on a private basis and there is no record.
 87

A will docs not usually contam all the information found in an administration. Ages, places of res-
idence, relationships to others, etc., arc much less likely to be stated. Ordinarily the will contains the
following types of information:

I. The name of the testator (i.e., the per.son leaving the will).
2. .The testator's residence at the time he drew the will.
3-. The names of those who are the object of the testator's bounty (the devis= or indsat art·ing).
4. The relationships or other connections between the testators and the devisees.
5. The date the will was drawn and the date it was probated.
6. The names of subscn'bing wimesses.

LOCATING THE RECORDS

COPENHAGEN CITY

Many different types of documents have arisen as part of the administration process in Copen-
hagen City. Of special importance are the forstglingsprotokolltrnt (the official records of administra-
tion) in which the heirs arc usually mentioned, and dokumtnttr til ordintZTt botT (miscellaneous doc-
uments pertaining to the dead). These records are filed separately, and special master indexes to them
are available after 1798. The indexes arc arranged by the names of the deceased and an index entry
looks like this:

3~3 Jens Hansen 5-169

The number 5 preceding the name refers to the social classification of the deceased, the books of which
contain this administration (5. Artists, tradesmen, journeymen, apprentices, etc.), and 323 is the num-
ber of the file in the dolr.umtnttr til ordintZrt botr. The numbers following the name refer again to
the social classification (5) under which the administration was recorded and the page number (169)
in the forstglingsprotolr.oi1ernt where the official records of the administration are recorded.

Both the records and the indexes arc on microfilm at the Genealogical Society. They are cata-
loged under Copenhagen City (K"bcnhaven, K"benhaven, prohate records).

The records of guardian supervision (ovtrformyndtri protolr.olltrnt) for the city of Copenhagen
were kept in the same juriscliction as were the administrations. They are also cataloged under Cop-
enhagen City by the Genealogical Society and are available (with indexes) from 1668.

OTHER CITIES

The records of administrations from the CIties are nearly all indexed, and the indexes are avail-
able at the Genealogical Society. Remember there were no separations by social class outside of Copen-
hagen, so in other cities all probates arc indexed in the same volumes. The indexes are to volume and
pall:e. The system was the same in all cities except Copenhagen and the Genealogical Society has cat-
aloged these records according to the names of the cities, under each county.

Some cities have records of guardian supervision (ovtTformyndtTi protolr.olltrnt) beginning in the
last half of the seventeenth century, but most begin somewhat later. These records were maintained
88

in the same jurisdictions as the other probate records. After 1869 all guardianship records arc in the
underTtlltT (lower courts). These undeTTeller function under the direction of the overformrnderie
(the administrative agency) in Copenhagen.

RURAL AREAS

A. Godser - the land estates or manors.

\. hiland: To locate the administration for the estate of a deceased person in Jylland you must
know the village or hamlet where he resided at the time of his death. If you know the parish, this
information can usually be ohtained from the death entry in the parish register. Once the place of
residence is ascertained you can determine the estate (s) which had jurisdiction over the administration
hv. referring. to the hook. lens Sorensen o~. Maren Nielsdatter h,'. O.~L Hoffman-Bang.' - The hook has
heen microfilmed hy the Genealogical Socie~' (microfilm numher 160.126) and lists every district
(htTred) in northern Jylland (.II,·orre hiland). except those in the counties of Haderslev, Tonder. and
.-\ahenraa-Sonderborg. Under each district the book lists the land estates or manors which had any
prohate jurisdiction within the district; then. under each land estate. the names of all parishes. villages.
and hamlet. over which it had prohate jurisdiction are listed. It i. often necessary to check the in-
dexes to the administrations in several of these land estates hefore the specific record you seek can be
found.

On the same microfilm (numher 160,126) is a handwritten book' contammg an alphabetical list
of all the parishes in the same area. This list tells the land district (s) in which each parish is situated
and gives the page numher in Hofman-Bang's book where the district is described. An entry looks
something like this:

Dalbyneder. Demstrup 45 Overgaard 45 LQvenholm 48

Sodringholm 45

It is important to use this second book before you use the Hofman-Bang book because it is a guide
to the use of Hofman-Bang. Once you have gone to this handwritten book and have determined the
name of the land estate and the page on which it is listed in Hofman-Bang, it is an easy maller to go
to that book and get the information you need. Hofman-Bang lists all places within each land estate
and tells the time period covered by the records. You will note from our sample entry that the admin-
istrations of persons from a particular parish might be in one of several different land estates, perhaps
even in different districts.

Both of these guidebooks (Hofman-Bang and Jargensen). together with the guidebook for Fyn.
T.angeland. Taasinge, and JEre discussed under No. 3 below have been reprinted in J. Grant Steven-
son's Danish Genealogical Research, vol. 3 (Provo, Utah: the author, 1965, call number: ref 929.1489,
S48d, vol. 3).

2. Sj/plland ( and Moen): There is an excellent guide hook to assist you in determining which
land estates had jurisdiction over which parishes. The book is .-\Iex Norlit's Skifteprotokoller i Landsar-
kit·.t for SjtElland m.m. (Copenhagen: Ege Forlag, 1948, GS call number: 948.91, S2n). The hook
has two sections - the first being a list of land estates and the second being an alphabetical index/list
of parishes. villages. and hamlets. You should use thc second section first to look up the name of the
place where your ancestor resided at his death, then use the information found there to locate the proper
land estate in the first section.

'O.M. Holman.Bang, lan' So...se. og Ma ... !'Ii,l,dalt" (Viborg: Aug. D. Eblrands Bogtrykkeri, (927).
TJohn Jorgensen, Sogfu'~gist~, til Hofman.BtZng's Bog (no date or place of publication).
 89

Wo should noto hore that in scmo parilh.. of Sjzlland tho county and the cavalry districts woro
tho only probato jurisdictions for many yoars.

3. Fyn, Langeland, Taasinge, and '£rll: Ther< is a handwritton guido book for th= islands
availablo on microfilm at tho ~noalogical Socioty' (GS microfilm number: 050,125) containing tho
following information:

First ..ction: An alphabetical list of land ..tat.. (giving the time poriods which tho records
cover).

Socond ..ction: An alphabetical listjindox of towns, hamlots, and parish.. tolling in which
land ..tato oach place is locatod and reforring to tho first section.

Noto that thoro is a tablo of tho abbreviations us<d in this book !ocatod belWoon tho two sections.

4. Bornholm: Only a fow land ..tat.., as we know thorn in tho othor areas of D<:nmark, wtod
on this island. For the vast majority of tho peeplo wo must look to othor jurisdictions for tho rocords.
Tho probato jurisdiction was undor tho country until 1761, aftor which tho rocords will be found in tho
htTTtder.

6. SlIndtTj)'lIand: Thoro is no guidobook avaiablo, but tho fow land ..tat.. and tho yoars which·
tho r<cords cover aro as follow:

Hadorslov County:
Gram, Gammel and Ny (old and no",) (1719-1779)
Nyb01 (1761.1781)
Slotsgrundons Horredsfogdori (1812, 1815, 1820)

Aabonraa-Sondorborg County:
Ballogaard (1737.1837)
Ballogaard and Bog..kov (1850)
Blansgaard (1792-1815)
Bogeskov (1784.1867)
Graaston (1640-1852)
Ladogaard (1779·1848)
Reventlov (1788-1825, 1844-1853)
Skovb0lgaard (Fdstod Parish) (1829-1862)
Sogard and £rotoft (1734-1857
Rumohrsgaard and Gammdgaard, Ais District (1747-1865)
Varnz:s (1847)

Tondor County:
Fr<dorikskov (Hojor District) (1698-1736, 1765-1852)
Trojborg (1698.1706, 1743-1746, 1748-1750,1764-1775,1816-1860)

6. Lolland-FalsltT: A guidobook listing all probato r<cords availablo for th= islands has b<en
proparod by the R..oarch D<:partmont of tho Gonoalogical Socioty. It is ontitlod [nde" 10 Probale
Records of Maribo Counly (GS call number: Rog., 948.921, S2p). Undor oach parish tho probato
courts ha'ing jurisdiction in tho area are listed.
'St,d"gUt" til Ski/up,otokoU" (no date 0' place of publicae;on). NOl< that this book, together with the books
described under No. l, were reprinted in Stevenson's D"n;sh Gen.ealogical Rtuarch, vol. 3.
90

The Genealogical Society has cataloged the probate records of the Danish godstr under the names
of the estates.

B. Amt~r og AmlIlu~r - the counties:

Before 1793 the counties of Denmark were based primarily on the large land estates and were
different than they are today. Because of changes in county names and boundaries, and because of
the tendency of some of the old counties to continue jurisdiction even after 1793, the county probate
records are often difficult to locate. In the Genealogical Society library catalog you should look for
the name of the old county under the name of tha t modem county created to cover most of the same
geographical area. Thus you should' be aware that county probate records for some of the areas now
in one modem county are cataloged under another modem county. An example of this is the ancient
county of Aalhorghus. Parts of what once comprised that county are now in both Hjerring and Thisted
counties, as wel1 as in Aalborg County; but all the old Aalborghus County probate records are cata-
loged under Aalborg.

A list of parishes of Denmark before 1890 with the names of both the old and the new counties
is found in Frank Smith and Finn A. Thomsen's G~n~alogical Gujd~book ($ Atla.r of D~nmark (Salt
Lake City: Bookcraft, 1969), pp. 20-52. The same list also gives other data of value to the genealogist
such as the name of the h~TT~d (district) in which each parish is located. This is important since most
rural probate records between 1793 and 1919 were kept within this jurisdiction.

C. Rytt~rdutrikt~r - the cavalry districts.

In the catalog of the Genealogical Society, the rytt~rdutrikt~r probate records are identified by the
name of the county in which each district is located. You should note that these records may also
contain some administrations from the county jurisdiction. A general (alphabetical) index to all ryll~r­
dutrikter probate records (except those for Copenhagen and Lol1and-Falster) has ben prepared by the
Genealogical Society. It is found on microfilm as fol1ows:

A-J Film number 537,265

K-R Film number 537,266
S-Z Film number 537,267

D. H ~rr~d~r - the districts.

Locating the herreder records of probate and administration is very important because between 1793
and 1919 most estates were administered under this jurisdiction. (Many, however, do not begin that
early and earlier jurisdictions should be consulted) .. In .the catalog at the Genealogical Society these
records are found by looking in the catalog under the Rame of the county in which the particular
h~rred (district) is located. You will find them cataloged as fol1ows:

Country County District Type of record

Denmark, Odense, Hindsgavl Herred, Probate records

To determine the name of the h~rr~d in which a particular parish (Sogn) is located use Smith and
Thomsen's Gmealogical Guid~book ($ Atla.r of Dmmark, mentioned earlier.

The vast majority of the probate records in the h~TTed~r are indexed at the end of each book, but
the indexes seem to fol1ow no universal pattern in their form. Most are indexed according to given
names, while only a few are indexed according to patronymics and surnames.
 91

WILLS (Testamtnter)
Not only are wills rare, but they are often quite difficult to locate. The m05t likely place to find
them is among the notarial records (Notarial Pr,.otokoUerne), mingled with the other records of the
notaries. These records are seldom indexed and are very time-consurning to use. Some wills are also
found among records pertaining to coun procedures, passpons, pension funds, etc.

USING THE RECORDS

Once you have learned how to find the records you want, you must learn how to derive full bene-
fit from them. Sometimes the records of probate and administration are the only source of information
available and thus offer the only opponunity for extending an ancestral line. When other sources are
available, the probate records frequently provide additional information not found in the other sources.
The genealogi,t who makes a practice of checking for probate records for every family on his pedigree
will soon come to appreciate the full value of these records.

The main value of probate and administration records lies in the details which they contain on
family relationships, places, and residences. Due to the patronymic naming system and the fact that
the total number of surnames used in Denmark prior to 1900 was relatively small, these records are
perhaps even more valuable than they are in many other countries since there is often more need to
specifically identify persons in ways that other records may not provide. Frequently the patronymic
naming system compounds the problem of deciding which one of two or three persons with the same
name was the ancestor being sought. In these circumstances the probate record is often the only source
that can provide the evidence needed to solve thc problem. And it is significant that they cover such a
large segment of the populace-both male and female.

Note the examples that follow:

EXAMPLE I:

S"ren Hansen (blacksmith) and Anne Jensdatter, his wife, have heen locatcd in the 1845 census of
the city of Thisted. .-\nne Jensdatter is listed in this census as being thiny-cight years of age, and her
place of binh is stated as 0sterild parish in Thisted County. The parish regi<tm of 0sterild show the
following christenings:

Anne Jensdatter, born 15 March 1807, daughter of Jens Larsen

and Mette Pedersdatter.

Anne Jensdatter, born 8 July 1808, daughter of Jens Jensen

and Maren S"rensdatter.

Since the age stated in the census (38-making her born in 1807) could easily be in error and either
entry could be the one we seek, funher research is required.

The father of .-\nne Jensdatter, born 1808 (Jens Jensen), died at 0sterild in 1836. His administta-
tion was found and shows, among other things, "12 dtlu.~htfT, Anne. who is married to Seren Hansen,
blacksmith in Thisted." The proper identification was thus established and the ancestral line extended.

EXAMPLE 2:

Probate records also provide clues which lead to the determination of a correct birthplace. If a
person died before ISol5 (the year of the first census to list binhplaces) it is often necessary to use
92

probate records to help make that determination. Consider the following case and the importance of
clues found in the probate record:

Svend Pedersen and Karen Thomasdatter lived in the parish of Grzse, Frederiksborg County. The
parish registers list six children born between 1781 and 1798, but the marriage of Svend and Karen
is not recorded in this parish nor in any adjacent parish. Svend Pedersen died in Grzse in 1799 (age
50), and his administration contained the following information:

The guardian for the widow was her brother Peder Thomasen, a farmer in the parish of
Lynge. The children's guardian was their father's brother Jorgen Pedersen, a farmer in Torop.

Having obtained this information, the parish registers of Lynge were searched. The marriage of Svend
Pedersen and Karen Thomasdatter was found recorded there in 1780.

The parish registers of Grzse, Lynge, and Torup were all searched for the christening (binh) of
Svend Pedersen, but the search was unsuccessful. The military levying rolls' of Grzse, which are avail-
able from about 1791, do not list Svend Pedersen since he was too old to be listed when the rolls began,
but searches in the parish register.; of Tomp revealed the marriage of Jorgen Pedersen (Svend's brother)
to Anne Kirstine Jacobsdatter in 1795. The 1801 census of Torop show Jorgen Pedersen as thiny-sLx
years old, and the military levying rolls of 1797 for Tomp lists a Jorgen Pedersen, aged thiny-two,
born in Neddebo, the son of Peder Serensen. On the basis of this information a search of the parish
register.; of Noddebo was made, producing the binh records of both Svend and Jorgen Pedersen.

EXAMPLE 3:

Probate records are extremely valuable when parish registers are lost or destroyed, even though it
may be necessary to check the administrations of all persons within a cenain geographical area who
have the same given name. Consider:

The marriage record of Christen Marcussen and Kirsten Clausdatter was recorded in the registers
of Sejerslev Parish in 1768. It showed they were both from that parish. Also listed in the register.; of
that parish were the christenings of their seven children, 1770-1795. The 1787 census gave the age of
Christen Marcussen as fony-seven and that of Kirsten Clausdaller as thiny-eight. The 180 I census gave
their ages as sixty-one and fifty-two, respectively.

According to this information, Christen should have been born about 1740 and Kirsten about
1749. Both died at advanced ages, and their administrations gave no information about any relatives
besides their children.

The parish registers of Sejerslev hegin in 1760 '0 the~' cannot he checked for these hinhs; how-
ever, since the marriage entry at Sejerslev mentioned that hoth came from that parish, there is a good
possihility they "ere also horn there, and other facts known ahout them should he considered. Facts
such as:

J. The witnesses at the marriage were Jens Marcussen and Seren Clausen,both from Sejerslev.
2. The names of their children were: Claus, Karen, Ingeborg, Marcus, Jens, Peder, and Anne
Marie. .
3. ·Among the witnesses to the christenings of these children were Jens Marcussen, Soren Clausen,
Anne Clausdaller, and Johanne Marcusdatter. All of these persons, according to the Christen-
ing records, lived in Sejerslev.

'For funher discu'Sions of military Ie\")'ing rolls and their application to Dani~h genealogical research, see the
rese2rch paper, .\lilitory utj·ing Rolls of Denmark, Seri•• 0, No.8.
 93

The 1787 census of Sejer.;lev showed a Jens Marcussen, aged fifty·<,"e year.;, with his wife and
two children. There was also an Anne Clausdatter, aged thirty-six, with her husband Laur.; Olsen and
five children. A search of the parish register.; of Sejer.;lev for the christenings of the children of these
two couples showed that Christen Marcussen and his wife Kir.;ten Clausdatter appeared as witnesses
for some of the children in both families.

With this foundation, the probate records were again considered. A search was made of the in-
dexes (calendar.;) for all per.;ons with the given names of Marcus and Claus for the father.; of Christen
Marcussen and Kir.;ten Clausdatter. (Note again that most probate records are indexed by given
names.) Among the many persons found with these names was a Claus Serensen of Sejer.;lev whose
estate was administered in 1781. In that record, mention was made of a daughter Kir.;ten, married to
a fanner named Christen Marcussen in Sejer.;lev. Among the man's other children were a Soren
Clausen and an Anne Clausdatter, married to Laurs Olsen in Sejer.;lev. Thus through the use of pro-
bate records, the ancestral connection was made.

EXAMPLE 4:
Since approximately 95 percent of the Danish administrations are indexed, the indexes can often
be used as a shortcut to flnding where a per.;on was born and the names of his relatives. This short-
cut procedure works especially well in areas like Frederiksborg County where probate jurisdiction for
most parishes is under FTedeTiksboTg Amtstue (Frederiksborg County Omce) or KTonboTg Am/slue
(Kronborg County Office). Let us illustrate:

Christian Nielsen and Karen Christophersdatter of Hammersho1t, the parish of Herlev, Frederiks-
borg County, were married at Herlev in 1736. They had six children born there, namely:

Inger born 1731 Berthe born 1746

Berte born 1741 Margrethe born 1750
Kimen born 1742 Niels born 1752

Witnesses at the christenings of some of these children were a Jens Christopher.;en and a Jorgen
Christopher.;en, both of Hammersholt. The 1787 census gave the age of Karen Christophersdatler as
seventy.nine, indicating she was born about 1708. Her husband, Christian Nielsen, died in 1803, aged
ninety year.;, and she died on 2 February 1794, aged eighty-six year.;. (i.e. born about 1708) No ad-
ministration was found for either of them.

The general index of FTederiksboTg Amlslue probate records was searched for the name Christopher
(the given name of Karen Christopher.;datter·s father), and, among others, the administration of one
Christopher Jensen from Koller0d was found in the parish of Lynge:

5 May 1724, probate of Christopher Jensen, fanner of Kollerod. Division of property between
the widow Inger Jorgensdatter and their children:

(1) Jens Age 22

(2) Jorgen Age 8
(3 ) Kir.iten Age 17
(4) Karen Age 14
(5) Karen Age 6

An analysis of this record indicates that child number four, Karen, is probably the same Karen
Christopher.;datter who married Christian Nielsen in 1736. The following reasoning is used to make
that detennination:
94

I. The age of this Karen (by which we calc ulate her year of birth as 1710) would make her
age only two years off the age calculated for our other Karen Christopher.;datter on the basis of the
1787 census and her death entry.

2. This Karen has brother.; named Jens and Jergen, and Jens Christopher.;en and Jergen Christ-
opherson were witnesses at the christenings of the children of Karen Christopher.;datter and Christian
Nielsen.

3. The mother's (the widow of Christopher Jensen) name was Inger and the name of the {jr.;t
daughter of Christian Nielsen and Karen Christopher.;datter was also named Inger.

Additional evidence to substantiate this conclusion was found later, but without this administra-
tion it would have been very difficult and time-consuming to solve the problem.

....nother observation might also .be made from the record of the administration of Christopher
Jensen's estate. Note that he had two living daughter.; named Karen. This happened occasionally in
Denmark, so you should never as.ume automatically that the {ir.;t child died when a later child was
given the same name.

CONCLUSION

FILLING PARISH REGISTER GAPS

For several years the Genealogical Society has had a project designed to facilitate research in
areas of Denmark where there are no early parish register.;. There are many Danish parishes the rec-
ords of which do not begin until around 1785 to 1815. The project worker.; have extracted the gen-
ealogical and family relationship data from the skifteprotokoller of the land estates prior to the start
of the register.;, and then typed them, indexed them, and placed them in Register.;, according to
county, for easy reference. All administrations found within a particular land estate probate jurisdic-
tion were not extracted, but only those pertaining to parishes without early parish register.;. The Danish
Genealigacal Helper, vol. I, no. I (1968), pp. 26-30 (Ref., 929.1489, D228d), lists those probate jur-
isdictions which had been extracted to that time. You should also check the Register for the county
of your interest to determine whether a particular probate jurisdiction has been covered by the project.
These Registers are available to the public at the Genealogical Society (cataloged according to county)
where they are called Registers of Estale Probates. They are indexed according to patronymics and sur-
names and are indexes to deceased per.;ons only, not to surviving heir.; or others named in the records.

CORREUTION WIlli OlliER SOURCES

In genealogical research you cannot limit yourself to one particular type of record; you must use
whatever records are necessary to solve your problem. The necessity of obtaining a working knowledge
of all available sources is clear, but it is equally im portant that you learn to correlate the use of the
various records with each other. Information found in one record when viewed in connection with
evidence found in another source may provide the proof you seek.

You should especially note here, in connection with the suhject discussed in this paper, that guard-
ianship supervision records (ol'erform)'nderi protoknl/nne) are a valuahle supplement to administra-
tions (skifteprotokol/erne). In some cases where the administrations have been lost or destroyed the
guardianship supervi.sion records provide the same information. So. not only must we correlate the
various existing records. we must also learn how to proceed when important records - records we would
ordinaril~' rel~' upon--do not exist.
GEOGRAPHY

AMTER & HER REDER I DENMARK

(COUNTIES AND DISTRICTS OF DENMARK)

AABENRAA-S0NDERBORG co_ MARIBO

170
HJ"'NNING CO. ODENSE FREDERI KSBORG
I. Horns I. Vends I. Halbo
2. Vennebjerg 2. Baag 2. Strl"
3. BlIIrglum 3. Skovby 3. ~orns
4. Dranninglund 4. Odense 4. Istykke
5. ~vetbo 5. Skam 5. Lynge·Frederiksborg
6. ster Han 6. Lunde 6. Lynge-Kronsborg
7. Aasum
THISTEDCO. B. Bjaerge HOLBAEKCO.
I. Han I. Ods
2. Hillerslev HADERSLEV 2. Skippinge
3. Hundborg I. Frll'> 3. Arts
4. Hassing 2. Gram 4. Live
5. Mars Ntfrre 3. Haderslev 5. Merlose
6. Mors sPnder 4. S)IInder Tyrstrup 6. Tudse
7. Refs 5. N)IIrre Rangstrup 7. Samso
VIBORG CO. SVENDBORG COPENHAGEN CO.
1. Harre I. Salling IK0BENHAVN)
2. Rpdding 2. Sunds I. Voldborg
3. Rlllne 3. Gudme 2. S)IImme
4. Hindborg 4. Vinding 3. Smorum
5. Fjends 5. Aer)ll 4. Sokkelund
6. Rinds 6. Langeland N'rre 5. Tune
7. Nlrlyng 7. Langeland Slndre 6. Rams'
B. sPnderlyng n;NDER
9. Lysgaard SOR0
10. Middelsom I. Hlljer 1. Slagel..
11. Houlbjerg 2. Hviding 2. AI 'ted
12. Hids 3. Lli 3. Ringsted
4. Tllnder 4. Vr. Flakkenbjaerg
RINGKfiBING CO. 5. Slogs 5. Jdster Flakkenbjaerg
1. Vandfuld BORNHOLM
2. Skodborg PRAESTO
I. Nordre
3. Hjerm 2. {listre I. Bjaeverskov
4. Ginding 3. Vestre 2. Fakse
5. UIgborg 4. SjJndre 3. Stevns
6. Hind 4. Boarse
7. Mammerum AALBORGCO. 5. Hammer
B. BlII1ling I. Kjaer 6. Tybjaerg
9. NJ/irre Horne 2. Hornum 7. Mllenbo
3. Slet AABENRAA-
SKANDERBORG CO. 4. Aars
I. Gjern 5. Gislum SfiNDERBORG CO.
2. Tyrsting 6. Fleskum I. Vis
3. Vrads 7. Helium 2. Lundtoft
4. Hjelinslev B. Hindsted 3. Rise
5. Vor 4. Sonder Rangstrup
6. Nim RANDERS 5. NYbllll
1. Nfl'rre Onsild 6. Sfl'nder Als
VEJLE CO. 2. Gerlev 7. Nflrre Als
1. Norvang 3. N)IIrre Hald
2. Hattirg 4. Stlving MARIBO
3. Bjaerge 5. Rougso I. Lolland Nfl'rre
4. Tdrrild 6. Gatten 2. Lolland SI'I'nder
5. Jerlev 7. sPnderhald 3. Fuglse
6. Holman B. ~rre Dyrs 4. Musse
7. Brusk 9. ster Lisbjerg 5. Falster N,{rre
B. Ni!trre Tyrstrup 10. Slnder Dyrs 6. Falster S)IInder
9. Elbo 11. Mols
RIBE AARHUS
I. Skads 1. Hads
2. G)IIrding 2. Ning
3. Malt 3. Framker
4. Ribe 4. Sabro
5. Anst 5. Lisbjerg
6. Vester Horne 6. Hael
7. ~ster Horne
B. Slavs

17
172 DENMARK
THE COUNTIES OF DENMARK 1793 TO THE PRESENT

13

-= -

-~

=-= =
-
1. TONDER 13. HJORRING
2. AABENRAA·SONDERBORG 14. SVENDBORG
3. HADERSLEV 15. ODENSE
4. RIBE 16. MARIBO
5. VEJLE 17. PRAESTO
6. SKANDERBORG 18. SORO
7. AARHUS 19. HOLBAEK
8. RANDERS 20. COPENHAGEN
9. RINGKOBING (KOBENHAVN)
10. VIBORG 21. FREDERIKSBORG
11. AALBORG 22. BORNHOLM
12. THISTED
 JURISDICTIONS
5

Hesselholt
'Socn consist
or many townships~
Borup t 1!!!!
Acdrup

N~rlund Morlld
Sess1nc /
Terpet
.----~

Generally the largest township or village has a church and the church
on a map i. reconized by a croll8(+). All events within the sognare
registered or take place in the church.
The Il&IIl8 of the sogn is generally named after the town in which the
church is located.

several DWllber. make, a Herred

of sogns

several nambers
make' a
of Herms
county

There are 23 counties in Denmark.

 Sc~ndin~vi~n
~E 2 -H~ep~' NUMBER 1

New Primary "Kommuner"

New" Amt" boundaries

-.

THE NEW ADMINISTRATIVE CHART OF DENMARK

(Reference: NORDISK ARKIVNYT for 15 I>lar. (970)
July 1969 The Scandinavian Genealogical Helper - To Help You Discover Your Scandinavian An<:estors Page2'

A B C D E F G H I J K L M N o

1 1

2 2

3 3

4 4

5 5

6 6

7 7

8 8

9 9

10 10

11 11

12 12

13 13

14 14

15 15

161~LL~~~~
16
17~ 17
A BCDE FGHI J K L M N o
SEE NEXT PAGE FOR KEY TO MAP
Page 24 The Scandinavian Genealogical Helper - To Help You Discover Your Scandinavian Ancemors July 1969

33. Bethlemems CIO 1889-1918 Under Helllgkors

COPENHAGEN parish
34. D,vstummeins-
tltute JK5-6 18Il
LUTHERAN PARffiH CHURCHES 35. Frederlks
CHURCH LOCATION YEAR Hoapltal LM8-9 1757-1910
ORIGINATED
36. Frederlks Tysk 1759-1886 (No boundaries.
ON MAP FROM
Germany speaking)
Building now used
1. Apostels BCI5 Skt, Mathaeus par- by Christians par.
1901 1757-19l()
Isb 37. FIIdselsstlftelse
2. Blaagarels CD8-9 Kf'benhavo's Faengsler
1905 Skt. Johannes and
38. a. B;rnehuset HI2 1710
Helllgkors parish
3. Brorsons b. (Tugt, Rasp og Fordedringshusetj
A9 1905 Helligkors parish
4. Christians
c. Vestre
K14 1901 Var Freisers Faengsle AI7 1895
parish
S. Christiansborg 39. K;benbavo's 1734-1815
Ladogaarel
Slot (Hof Ii< Slots) lI3 1740 Has no boundaries
6. Citsdels KL7 40. Skt. Petri Tysk 1575 (No boundaries -Germsn
1704-1902 Military only. 1902
Speaking)
Military & regular.
41. s;kvaesthuset 1743-1815
Received part of 42. Vartov Hospital HI3 1616-1919
Skt. Jacobs
7. Esajas
~stervold) HI7 1903 Skt. Jacobs parish
8. Fredens
MAIN NON-LUTHERAN CHURCHES
G6 1905 Nazareth parish
9. Frederiks
(Marmor) KIO 1894 Garnisons parish Church Year
10. F rihavns K5 1905 Skt. Jacobs parish
11. GarnisoDs LII 1689-1804 Military only. 1804 43. Alexander Newskey Klrke (GreekOrtbndox) 1853
military 81 regular. 44. Betbanla Kirke (MethOdist) 1892
Received part of 45. Jesu Hjerte Klrke (Roman Catholic) 1878
Nicolaj boundaries 46. Jeau Krist! Klrke af Sidste Dages Hellige (Mormon) 1850
12. Gethsemane CI6 1901 Skt. Mathaeus par- 47. Katolsk-Apostoilske 1870-1871
Isb 48. Mosaiske Trossamfunds Synagogue (JeWish) 1684
13. HeIligasnds 49. SId. Albens Kirke (Church of England) 1771
(HelIiggejste) HIl-12 1296 SO. Skt. Ansgar Kirke (RomanoCatbollc) 1647
14. Helligkors B9 1890 Skt. Johannes and 52. Skt. Josephs Kapel (Roman Catbolic) 1895
Skt. Stefans par- 53. Skt. Josephs Kirke (Roman Catbollc) 19011
ishes 54. Skt. Knuds Kapel (Roman Catholic)
15. (Bremer) KI3 1617 All seamen regard- 55. Skt. Markus (Skt. Pauls until 1894) Metbodlst 1846
. Holmens less of residence 56. Tysk-Fransk Apostellske Kirke (CalVinist) 1685
and . all persons
living within boun- Reference: Large Danisb Map shOWing location of Danish
dary of parish. Churches in Copenhagen. (Researcher for information on the
16. Kristl AI6 1900 Skt. Mathaeus par- map - Gary E. Dudley) Genealogical Society Call # Map
ish 948.9Il/CI E7ma
17. Nazareth 15 1900 Skt. Johannes par-
ish
18. Simeons B6-7 1905 Skt. Stefans parish
19. Sions HI 1896 Skt. Jacobs parlsb
20. Skt. Andress F9 1896 Skt. Jobannes par-
Ish
2 I. Skt. Jacobs H3 1877 Skt. Johannes par-
Isb
22. Skt. Johannes DE7 1861 Trinitatis and Vor
Frue parishes
23. Skt. Marie D14-15 1899 Skt. Matbaeuspar-
Kirkesal ish
24. Skt. Matbaeus B15 1880 Frederiksberg
25. Skt.Pauls(Trlnl-
taUs Nordre Dlst) K9 1858 Trinitatis parish
26. Skt. Stefans A5-6 1874 Skt. Johannes and
Br;nsh;j parishes
27. Trinitatis HII 1637
28. Var Frelsers MI3 1646
29. Var Frues GHIl-12 1200
30. 5kt. Nicolaj JI2 1262-1804 DiVided among
Trinitatis. Helli-
gaands. Holmens &.
Garnisons parishes

LUTHERAN CHAPELRIES
31. Abel Cathrine's 015 1769-1807 Under Almlndellg
Stiftelse HospitaL 18ry7-
32. Almlndelig E5-6 1766-1923
Hospital (Rlgshospltal)